Live Sex Book - free blog hosting
Bookmark Porn | FUCKBOOK | Free Porn | SOCIAL SEX | Porn | masturbation videos
Home  Report Abuse  Directory  Signup  Video On Line 

 

LATINA BABES MILF



SASHA DP
2011-Dec-28 12:33
Sasha dp. My First Encounter With Gay Sex by Sissyboytom This is my first time writing a story. This story takes place back in the mid nineties when I was 13 years old. I would appreciate any positive comments sasha dp that you have for me. I am sorry for any grammar mistakes. If you don't like this kind of story then DO NOT READ IT!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Thank You. When I was ten years old, I began to wear girl’s clothes. I do not know why but I always felt that I was a girl in a boy’s body


I always had to make sure nobody was home while I did this, or I would have probably been sent away. Let me tell you about my self. My name is Tom. I am Five feet Nine inches tall; I have brown hair, and Hazel eyes. I have always had more of femmene body shape to me. Even girls thought that I was a little girlish. One day while I was home, my neighbor came over to play. I had told her how I believed that I was a girl and she helped me pick out some clothes
SASHA DP

sasha dp

ENTER TO SASHA DP
By the time I was sasha dp thirteen I was dressing more frequently, but still kept it a secret. I was working during the summer with my friends neighbor John. Now John was an older guy in his Fifties. He owned a construction company and every day after work we would go to his house for some supper. On night we got home kind of late that I just had John take me home instead of going to his place
When I got home there was a note telling me that my parents were gone for the evening, and my sister and brother were gone for the weekend so I decided to get a shower and dress up to play house. I went to bed in just my panties and bra. I woke up the next morning for work and decided that I would keep my panties on but just take off the bra before I went to work. I felt like a real girly wearing panties in public but still tried to keep it a secret. That night after work we went to the store to get some beer. However, when we got to John’s my friend decided to go home, so I stayed to get messed up. After about twenty minutes I decided I would go to my friend’s house and see if he was coming back over but he was asleep. When I got back to John’s he was watching the television when I looked over and saw sasha dp a girl having sex with a guy. I was just looking wishing I was her


After looking closer I saw that the girl was actually a guy dressed in female clothes. I got hard instantly and I guess John noticed because he asked me if I liked that. All I could do was nod my head, and he said that he thought I had a girl’s body. He asked me if I had ever dressed up in girl’s clothes and again I didn’t say anything. When he asked me again I said that I did it almost everyday when I was alone. He asked me what I did and I told him. I even told him that I had my panties on then. What he said next surprised the hell out of me. He asked me if I would like to wear Girls clothes in front of somebody other than a girl


I was thinking about it when he said he had some of his daughter’s clothes at his house for when she comes and visits him. He said I could wear them if I liked. I decided I would love to. So I went to the room he showed me and got dressed in a little school girl outfit. I had a plaid skirt (pink and white) a white blouse with pink bra and pink thong panties. I felt like I was a real girl. More than I did when I left the house this morning for work that morning. When I came out of the room John had just stared straight at me and told me I was beautiful
SASHA DP

sasha dp

ENTER TO SASHA DP
I felt very beautiful standing in front of a boy. John had me lay down on his bed while he kissed my body all over. I was the hardest I had ever been in my life. John asked me if I had ever had sex before and I told him I had messed around with a girl before but I had never been with a guy before. He asked me if I would like him to suck on my clit, which when he said that started bouncing up and down. He took that as a yes and moved my panties to the side


He was able to get the whole thing plus my balls in his mouth. It is easy to do when there is only three inches to work with. He sucked me for a little bit and then asked me if I would like to suck his cock. I told him I would and got up on my knees and undid his belt. After I got his belt off I pulled his pants down and was amazed at how big his cock was. I had never seen one that big before. He had a nine inch cock and it was very thick. I started liking his head, and then I licked the shaft
SASHA DP

sasha dp

ENTER TO SASHA DP
After get his shaft wet I was stroking his cock and went to work on his balls. Then I came back up and stuck his cock in my mouth. girls masturbating fist I was sucking a mans cock and I loved every minute of it. After about 15 minutes of me sucking him he said he was about to cum, so I started sucking faster and faster. About 3 minutes later he blew his load in my mouth
BurningTicket - LatexSlutShow
I have drank my cum before but his tasted different and I swallowed as much as I could. When he was finished Cumming I was still sucking trying to get as much as I could. He sat down and help me get the rest of the cum off my face and fed it to me. Then we kissed and he asked me if I wanted to do other things. To be continued…. Please let me know what you think. If the comments are good I will write what happened after that night. Thank you, Tom.



SASHA DP sasha dp

sasha dp, brunette anal pornstar black, dancer ass, horny tit, gang hot, throat fuck cumswap, oral hard cum, brunette bitch vaginal creampie, girls shower room,
Related posts: mature ballerinas nude
0 comments

LATIN TIT CUM
2011-Dec-26 22:25
Latin tit cum. ? ? ? ? This took place during May of 2007.? I have a friend who owns a cabin in the woods not more than an hour from my house, and I thought it would be a good idea to take my girlfriend on a little camping trip.? He agreed on letting us stay there as long as we wanted to.? I was going to tell my girlfriend about the trip, but I decided latin tit cum that I would make it a surprise for her. ? ? ? ? Let me explain my girlfriend to you, she is about 5'1" and 17 years old.? She has beautiful B sized boobs that? accent her flat stomach? really well.? ? Her long dark brown hair is what really sets her off because of? her Indian background.? And? she? has an ass to die for? connected to the nice? cheerleader-like built legs.? She is? the most stunning girl I have ever and will? ever lay my eyes on.? I am 19 years old and I am about 6'1".? I have a pretty average build, with? medium length brown hair and blue eyes.? ? My dick is about 71/2 inches long and about 5 inches thick,? its not big but I am very? proud of it!? ? Ok and now back to the story... ? ? ? ? All I told her was that I wanted to take her on a little trip, but I couldn't tell her where we were going, and since she doesn't know about the cabin it wasn't too hard to keep a secret.? We decided that we would leave on a friday evening and come back on blonde bathtub sunday.? It wasn't? going to be a long trip but a nice time away from all the city life.? I told her to pack lightly, mainly because of the ideas I had stirring around my mind at the time.? Not to my surprise she brought about 3 suitcases of clothing, I couldn't help but crack a laugh when I saw all the clothes. ? ? ? ? It was a nice drive up, very nature-like because of the nice curvy road away from all of the interstates and turnpikes.? She didn't have the slightest clue of where we were going until we drove along the lake and she remembered me telling her a long time back about staying up here all the time.? She got really excited because she knew how secluded we will be and that made her start feeling? really hot while we were in the car. ? ? ? ? She put her hand on my leg while we were driving and I was wearing my silky basketball shorts without any boxers, and I believe she knew this.? When she put her hand on my leg it made my shorts slide up my leg while she kept rubbing it.? My dick got instantly hard and sense my shorts were being bunched latin tit cum up towards my hips my dick started sliding out and before long almost my whole dick was out in the open while my girlfriend was rubbing all on it.? She leaned down and took the throbbing head into her mouth as it kept getting larger and harder.? She sat up on her knees in the passenger seat and started to give me a full on blowjob.? I couldn't bear to just take the so I ran the tips of fingers right under her thong and massaged her ass cheeks slowly inching closer to her already wet pussy, I did this because she had? on? one of those sexy hollister cloth skirts.? I was close to cumming and I let her know by pressing my hand on the back of her head, while she? kept sucking on the head and? licking my dick? all the way down and back up,? and pushing it down all the way until I blew my load all the way down her throat.? To my surprise she didn't let one drop out and swallowed it all. ? ? ? ? We held hands the rest of the trip to the cabin and then once we got there hurried in a put up all of our (her) luggage up.? I was turning on all the fuses in the breaker box went I felt a familiar smack on my ass, my girlfriend likes to spank me often when I have shorts on =].? I instantly turned around grabbed her ass cheeks and pulled her up around my waist.? latin tit cum We stared at each other and then both went in for a long romantic kiss.? We continued kissing while I walked into our room and layed her down on the bed.? She layed there as I pulled my shorts off and removed my shirt revealing my again rock hard dick ready to get some pussy.? I layed down on top of her and rubbed my dick against her red thong which at this point was soaked by her dripping pussy.? I grinded against her and began to massage her boos while doing so.? I removed her shirt and went down and starting licking all around her nipples and attempting to put her entire boob in my mouth to suck on it.? I wasn't aware of it but she had pulled her panties to the side and was inserting my dick into her pussy.? However I knew when I felt her tight pussy walls squeezing together with my dick sliding in and out of it.? It was really tight because we haven't had sex for a couple weeks.? I realized I wasn't wearing a condom and told her but she just told me to keep fucking her and to speed up while doing it.? So I began pounding her pussy hard and fast making her scream loud.? She kept yelling "I'm cumming I'm cumming, oh god fuck me harder......oh baby cum in me now without a condom"? I didn't have to hear that twice as I began shooting my warm cum all inside of her pussy. more to come........ Teen Stories Discuss Who Voted for this Story Comments Log in to comment or register here. Username Password Remember Forgotten Password? No Account? Register Now! Site Navigation Main Forums Chat Rooms Blogs DVD's & Sex Toys Live Sex Cams Video On Demand Register An Account Submit A Story Advertise



LATIN TIT CUM latin tit cum

latin tit cum, lesbians kissing the tits, taylor teases, gorgeous striptease, big cum vagin, friend s sexe, two couple play, pink pussy girl,
Related posts: 9 milf seeker
0 comments

TEENAGER COLLEG
2011-Dec-26 11:25
Teenager colleg. Subject: flight 247 lost boys chapter 6 Flight 247 lost boys By Boys in the hood. ***WARNING*** What you are about to read is totally fiction make believe, it never happened, no boy or boys were ever involved in sexual activities with other boys or teens. Due to sexual activity and rude words used you have to be 18 and over to be here, also find out if it's ok by your countries laws about being here on this site. I and this web site will not be held responsible for your actions and what you do when you read my story. jerking off is your responsibility. Copyright: 2010: Boys in the hood. Not to be copied, changed or reposted without the owner's consent. All emails will be answered but flames can go and blow in the wind, any helpful comments will be taken in advisement. chapter 6 I t had been over two weeks since the boys landed on the deserted island after their jet crashed into the sea, All was well for the boys and no major accidents were seen, only a few cut feet on the rocky out crop where the boys tried to spear for fish and lobsters. The boys were starting to get tired of fruit and fish as some boys were having accidents, they were shitting their pants except they never wore any as most boys were now totally nude and had no hang ups about being seen nude. "Boy I could go for a round of big Mac's and a long cold glass of coke right now." Jackson groaned as his tummy rumbled waiting for breakfast to be cooked. "Me too, and a bucket of K.F.C could have gone down as well." Desmond hooted. "You two talking about food again." Wesley called out as he walked to the boys after finishing his morning pooping and peeing. "What else do we talk about then?" Desmond asked Wesley. "How about last night's exploring of our dinkies." Wesley giggled as he pinched the end of his foreskin squeezing the remaining pee out of his bell end. "Man do you have to do that in front of us all the time." Jackson asked. "Uh what do you mean?" Wesley asked looking at the boys. "You know playing with your pecker like that, milking the pee out of your dick." Jackson replied
TEENAGER COLLEG

teenager colleg

ENTER TO TEENAGER COLLEG
"Oh, that, sorry but my dinky sometimes lets out a drop of pee when I have finished peeing and it stays stuck in my foreskin and it feels weird and my daddy told me to squeeze any pee left in there and sometimes he tells me to pull my foreskin back and shake any pee out of my dinky." Wesley explained. "Ok too much info there Wesley, anyway how about you shake my pee drops off my pink pecker after I finish peeing." Jackson giggled as he and Desmond went to the pee area and let off a bucket load of warm yellow liquid onto a palm tree that was covered in ants. "Better hurry or those little bastards will eat us alive." Desmond gasped as he to skinned his pecker back and forth pushing out any remaining pee caught in his foreskin. "Hurry up dude or I will end up with a boner if you keep playing with your thing." Jackson moaned as he tapped a finger up and down his cut shaft to get any remaining drops of pee off his piss slit. The twins had an octopus and a few rock lobsters hanging from their poles, no not their cocks, bamboo poles and were smiling as the other boys looked on to see what they caught. Ron was helping out some of the younger boys with their chores as they could not carry the crate full of coke bottles filled with coconut milk but did help out filling them all. "Hey guys I might try and get us some meat as I heard some grunting last night and it might have been a wild pig walking near our camp site." Ron said. "Are you sure it was a pig you heard grunting and not the twins having sex." Jackson laughed. "Ha-ha, the only one grunting was Ron when he was covering us with his teen sap." Peter and Mike replied. "Ok you guys enough of this as we have a few boys here waiting for breakfast." Ron sounded out. The twins returned from the camp fire with a plate of cooked coconuts, bananas and pineapples that the twins found a few days ago. "We will cook the octopus and lobsters for dinner so we need more fish for lunch so how about we have a fishing contest and see who can catch the most fish." Ron asked the boys. "Hey that would be fun and all the boys can take turns fishing as we only have a few fishing lines but hey it will be fun to do it." Mike hooted
TEENAGER COLLEG

teenager colleg

ENTER TO TEENAGER COLLEG
"We can let the Tykes have a go as they need to have some fun and they will be helping to catch some fish as well." Peter remarked. So all the boys waited to take their turns catching fish, a few of the smaller boys caught a blow fish and one boy caught a local rock fish that was big enough to feed a couple of boys. One hour later all the boys had turn fishing and the result was 8 fish caught and Jackson won the contest with the biggest fish caught. "Hey guys we sure did have some fun with the fishing contest as the younger boys were real happy with trying to catch fish and they looked real happy and were smiling and giggling at the fish were caught." Ron said. "We will get the pans ready for the fish as we have two boys gutting the fish and scraping off the scales." Peter quoted. "Yeah and we will have lobster with octopus and fried pineapple with a coconut cream sauce for dinner as we have kept them in chicken wire and staying alive in the ocean." Mike grinned. "Man you make it sound so enjoyable hearing how you will cook them for dinner, I'm glad your dad taught you how to cook." Wesley smiled as he hugged the twins and gave them a kiss and said thanks for keeping them all well fed. Later that night Ron was getting ready to spear the wild pig that he heard last night and had everything he needed beside him. He was hesitant about killing the pig but he knew that the boys need meat as he could smell the shit that the boys were dumping as the sea breeze would send a whiff of their morning activities as the fruit were making them squirt loose bricks. "Ok the twins will be looking out after the younger guys while I am gone so you lot just behave and no fooling around until I return." Ron told the boys. "Ok Ron but please be careful out there and stay safe." Jackson gasped as he saw Ron take off and hide in his nest and waited for the pig to come and eat the food he placed near a pile of rocks. It didn't take long for the pig to smell the cooked fish and Ron was ready with his spear and large hunting knife the boys found in the bunker. It was a quick kill as the pig had no idea that Ron was waiting there for him as he was down wind and the pig had no chance of smelling him
TEENAGER COLLEG

teenager colleg

ENTER TO TEENAGER COLLEG
The boys back at camp heard the pig squeal and knew that Ron had killed the pig and would find out what he returned with. "Hey Ron's back." Wesley yelled out. "Wow it looks like a baby pig." Desmond said as he looked at the bloody pig in Ron's arms. "We have to hang it up to drain the blood and then first thing tomorrow get it ready to be cooked." Ron explained. "We can cook it like they do in New Zealand baked in hot coals and rocks." Peter said. "Yeah I forget what they call it but they cover the pig in fruit and cover it with banana leaves and slowly cook it." Mike replied. So Ron cleaned up and placed the baby pig on a stake and shoved it into a tree away from crabs and other animals. "I could do with a rubbing." Ron gasped as he laid down on the bamboo bed waiting for the twins to do their magic on his growing body
TEENAGER COLLEG

teenager colleg

ENTER TO TEENAGER COLLEG
Being 14 Ron was getting more erections and had to take care of them at times and he needed time to give himself some pleasures and relieve some of the built up sperm in his balls. "Hey guys just give me a back rub and then we can have some fun." Ron said as he dropped his torn shorts and got comfortable ready for the twins to use their soft hands on his grown body. Ron was happy that he got along with the twins and he knew that he was not using the twins for his sexual needs as the twins did enjoy being around Ron and loved him so much as a friend. Morning came and so did all the morning woods, most of the older boys quickly ran to the peeing area and shook their stiff poles until they could start peeing. "Man this sucks, you know getting hard and then trying to let your pee out and wow does it hurt when you have to wait?" Simon giggled as Wesley rubbed all the remaining pee out of his foreskin. "Hey let me do that." Simon said as he pushed Wesley's foreskin down and then up again as a drop of pee fell out of Wesley's pee slit. "You know I will miss doing this with you when ever we get rescued." Wesley panted as Simon quickly finished rubbing Wesley's foreskin until he got his reward. "You can do me later on tonight." Simon gasped. Ron was up early and so were the twins as they were gathering coconuts and fruit for breakfast. With all the coke bottles filled with water or coconut milk the boys placed half filled coconut shells filled with fruit. "Ok you lot here is breakfast so come and get it." Ron yelled out. It sounded like a tribe of Indians raiding a cowboy's fort as the younger boys quickly finished peeing or dropping logs in the ground and then washing their hands in the sea and returning to dig into their breakfast. "Right after breakfast we are all going to help out with cooking lunch today and I bet we won't be hungry by dinner time as we will have a feast that you all will never forget." Ron hooted. "So what are we all going to do?" Wesley shouted. "We need to dig a hole big enough to fit the pig and some smooth rocks that will cook the meat." Peter one of the twins replied
BurningTicket  - Tame That Bitch
"Yeah, we also need a lot of banana leaves and a few bunch's of banana's plus a pile of coconuts and any other fruit we can find." Mike the other twin said. "We also need wood lots of it to heat all the rocks for our special B.B.Q. so when you have finished breakfast come and see me and I will give you your jobs and chores so that lunch will be enjoyed by all." Ron grinned. So the younger boys started to dig a big hole just yards away from the camp site as the other older boys grabbed any large logs and dragged them towards the pit. it was going to be a long day as the pig had to be cooked slowly or it would be as tough as an 8 year old gym shoes. Jackson go grab some of the guys and find all the smooth stones you can see and bring them back to the pit, oh the stones look like this one." Ron explained as he held up a rock showing Jackson what he needed. The twins were excited about today's meal as they would never get the chance to do this ever again so they made sure this was going to be their best meal they ever cooked for the survivors. "Hey Ron are you going to take care of the pig, you know get it ready guts and all." Mike asked. "All done squirt, just use your magic here and tonight you two will be getting your reward in a special way and you know what treatment you will receive." Ron hooted. The twin's faces lit up as they knew they would get a good pounding and a few long hard lollypop licks on their pink candy sticks. "Hey Simon come help me please." Wesley asked his boyfriend. "What's up dude?" He asked. "Well beside my dinky, I need help with these banana leaves." Wesley replied
Simon just loved the way Wesley's pecker and balls swang around as Wesley jumped up and down as he stood in an ants nest. "Yeooooooooooooo." Wesley screamed as he ran into the sea to wash off all the stinging ants he stood on as he didn't see the ant's nest he just kicked. "You alright now." Simon asked as he saw his lover leave the ocean looking at his feet. "Think so, those bloody ants are always digging their nests were you can't see them." Wesley pouted. "Come here and I will kiss it better." Simon smiled. "Kiss this instead and that will make me feel better."Wesley giggled as he held his uncut pecker and shook it in front of Simon's face. "Not now we have work to do, later tonight I will shake your thing with this." Simon hooted as he stuck out his tongue and jiggled it like he was licking an ice-cream. "So why are we making a hole and filling it with rocks then?" Desmond asked Peter. "It's a way of cooking meat slowly as they do this in new Zealand and in Hawaii so it tastes better." Mike replied as the boys began to stuff the big with fruit and covered it in banana leaves so that the sand and hot coals don't get inside the pig. "Have you found anything that looks like vegies?" Peter asked Ron. "Well you guys are the experts on plants so come look at this and see..." Ron asked the twins. Wesley and Simon went with them as they wanted to see what the vegies looked like. "Man you found these, they are root plants." Mike howled. "Root plants, that sounds rude." Wesley gasped. "No not that kind of rooting Wesley, potatoes and carrots are root plants, they grow under ground, these are like potatoes and they sure taste good roasted in hot coals." Peter replied as he took hold of the plants and covered them in banana leaves ready for placing in the hole. "Now we start the fire and then wait for the stones to fucking tits sex heat up and then we place all the food in the hole and cover it with banana leaves so the steam will cook the food."Mike told all the boys. Everyone was now nude and swimming and playing in the ocean as a few boys took care of the fire and then took turns to have a swim. "We need to get the food in now as it has been over an hour and the coals have been moved back so let's put the pig in and all the other stuff and then we wait for 4 hours until it's cooked." Peter quoted. Most of the boys laid in the shelters as it was going to be a hot day and as it would take some time to cook the pig some boys found some extra activities to do while they waited. "Come here and snuggle up next to me Simon as I need a cuddle from you." Wesley asked
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
Simon sat next to Wesley under a shaded tree and spooned up next to Wesley and hugged him and then placed a gentle kiss to his lips. "OHHH, ahhhhhh." Some of the younger boys yelled out as they jokingly hugged like Simon and Wesley were and pretended to kiss one another. "You are just jealous cos you don't have a boy friend." Wesley shouted out at them. The younger boys took hold of their peckers and shacked them in front of Simon and Wesley and then ran into the water giggling. "Don't worry about them as I know most of them have tried jacking each other off and kissing as well so we just need to catch them doing it and then we will laugh at them." Simon said as he slowly kissed Wesley on the lips and took hold of his uncut shaft and tugged it for a while until both boys were worn out and soon fell asleep under the coconut tree as a slight breeze blew over them. "Don't those two look so cutie laying there likes a couple?" Desmond quoted. "Sure do, they look like us when we go to bed at night." Jackson grinned as he hugged his partner as they too found a shaded spot to sit down and wait for the pig to cook. "Peter, Mike, come here and lay down with me and I will give you a rub down."Rob asked. "You can rub this if you want." Mike said as he held his cut pink dick towards Ron's face. "Later dude, we need you to have all of your strength while we serve this feast and then you can get a good rubbing." Ron exploded. The twins had somehow made a crude coconut oil mix that they cooked up and wanted to try it later on as some kind of lube for you know where. "Don't use all of it as we made it especially for you and that big cock of yours." Mike smiled as he felt Ron pour some of the mixture onto his back and felt Ron's hand glide down his back onto his now browning butt. "Oh man teenager colleg that is giving me a boner dude I need to turn over as my pecker is digging into the sand."Mike cried out as his cut pink dick was standing straight up like teenager colleg a flag pole and grabbed some of the oil and quickly massaged his hard tool until he oiled his chest with his teen sperm


"That's better, now you can finish rubbing my back." Mike smiled. Ron finished rubbing and massaging Mike's sun browned back and soon found Mike asleep like a baby. "Do you want a rub down now?" Ron asked Peter. "Sure Ron, but if I bone up I'll have to do what my bro did and maybe I will fall asleep as well so I am in your hands." Peter said. Peter was right, he ended up having to squirt his boy juice as he too had a tree trunk digging into the ground. After a ten minute rub down Peter was asleep as both boys had done a great job getting the B.B.Q ready and soon would be busy again handing out the food. Ron wanted to sleep but he needed to keep an eye on the pit as soon as the steam stopped coming out of the hole the pig would be ready and in about an hour's time he would wake up the boys and anyone else needed to help out with the meal. "Hey Jackson, your pecker is digging into butt hole again." Desmond yelled out as he found a boned up dick trying to enter his love tube. "Uh, what, um sorry about that I must have spooned behind you and well you know what happens when I sleep next to a cute looking boy." Jackson giggled as he gave Desmond a kiss and then told his friend to come with him and wash off the sand and cool off for a bit. It was time to remove the rocks and banana leaves from the pit and remove all the food hoping it was all cooked. "Peter, Mike get up you sleepy heads we need you here now." Ron called out as he and some of the older boys took hold of the metal crate they used to hold the pig and other food in place and had used large poles to remove the crate. "Wow that sure smells great, let's get the bowls ready and all the bottles of water out." Jackson shouted as Ron and the others placed the now cooked food on the ground. Cheers went up as the pig was unwrapped and the smell of cooked vegies and fruit was laid out into the pans and pots. Ron used a knife to slice open the sweet looking pig and shaved off chunks of the pork and placing bits in each coconut shell. the twins had cut up the root vegies and added them to the cooked pork as groans and moans could be heard as nude boys stood there waiting to pick up their hot meal. "Fuck that was the greatest meal I have ever had." Wesley cried out as he bit into another slice of the roast pork. "Wesley. Don't use that language here, you're too young to say that word." Ron shouted at him
TEENAGER COLLEG

teenager colleg

ENTER TO TEENAGER COLLEG
"Oh, sorry Ron I was just happy to get this food." Wesley almost cried. "Come here dude." Ron said to Wesley as he hugged him and said he was not mad at him but he didn't like little kids saying that word. All the cooked food was swallowed down and some boys were biting into the bone of the pig getting any remaining meat off it. "Wow that sure filled my tummy, I will sure sleep like a baby tonight." Desmond gasped. "You sure will as you will be sucking my pecker like it teenager colleg was a pacifier." Jackson gigged. It looked like all the boys were going to have an early night as they had their fill and now needed to settle down and let their tummies digest their fantastic meal. End of chapter 5 Thanks for reading and the next chapter will be real exciting for you all. BOYS IN THE HOOD.

TEENAGER COLLEG teenager colleg

teenager colleg, oral creame, home made lesbian dorm, glamour black sex, asian pornstar gangbang, brunette lesbians making out, membership, licking mans ass, porn booty, black haired lesbians with strap on, sex in bedroom, alexis facial,
Related posts: mandingo interracial mature
0 comments

ASIAN BEGS
2011-Dec-26 04:59
Asian begs. It was a bright monday morning when Kyo and his younger sister Taki were ready to get up!!! Kyo, 19, graduated high school earlier that year and quickly got accepted into college. Kyo is that 1 guy you always dreamed of being with. He was about 5'10 and had a 30 inch waist!!! Having short, black hair and a figure of a stalion made him look like the school bully or someone that u didn't wanna mess with!!! He was actually a nice guy who helps out at his college and had a lot of friends who looked up to him!!! He dressed like a goth!!! His sister Taki, 17, on the other hand was the exact opposite!!! She's 5'2 with a slender body!!! Taki also dressed like a goth!!! She didn't care if wut she did was done right or even done at all but she somehow still managed to get to her senior year where she is 2 weeks away from graduating!!! "Taki, wake up!!! You gotta get ready for school!!!" Kyo said as he was passing her room on the way to the bathroom!!! Taki wakes up and heads towards the bathroom not realizing that Kyo is taking a shower!!! She opens the door ever so quietly so that Kyo won't hear her entering the bathroom!!! She grabs her toothbrush and toothpaste and starts to brush her teeth!!! " I should flush the toilet to make the hot water go away " Taki was thinking with an evil grin on her face!!! She spits the foam into the toilet and flushes!!! In an instant you can hear Kyo screaming " AHHHHHHHHH, THIS WATER IS COLD!!!" He begins to struggle to turn off the water, ends up slipping out of the bathtub while taking the curtain down with him!!! " That water must have been really cold huh" as Taki is pointing down at his region and giggling!!! " That's not funny Taki, I could've been seriously asian begs hurt" you hear Kyo say with an annoyed voice!!! Taki decides that she's had enough fun for the time being and leaves the bathroom but as she closes the door she gets a thought in her mind " Why do I have a fuzzy feeling in . . . " she quickly stopped thinking!!! Taki waits for Kyo to exit the bathroom and goes in and takes a shower!!! " Why am I feeling the same fuzzy feeling for my brother as I did for my ex boyfriend" Taki was thinking!!! She finishes her shower, goes into her room and starts to look at what she's gonna wear to school!!! As usual she grabs her fish-net stockings, her red skirt, her stripped black and white shirt, and her knee high boots that she wears every monday!!! She goes outside and gets in Kyo's car where Kyo is quite annoyed that she took so long to get dressed!!! As they got to the high school so Kyo can drop off Taki, no words were exchange but each was thinking on something different!!! Kyo was thinking how childish Taki can be at times as Taki was thinking as to jones why she was getting that fuzzy feeling towards her brother as if it was her boyfriend!!! They get to the high school and at a moments glance Taki gives Kyo a kiss on the lips but backs away from his lips just as quick as she kissed them!!! "Wh .
What was . . . That" Kyo said with a shocked face!!! Taki said nothing but only ran towards the entrance of the school!!! Kyo drives off and arrives at his college!!! All throughout the day as if Kyo and Taki planned it ahead of time went to the bathroom, ate lunch, went to class, and even left their own schools at the same time!!! Taki arrived at the house first and went straight to her room hoping that Kyo wasn't in the house!!! She was thinking in her room for hours why she had that fuzzy feeling towards her brother, kissed him on the lips before going into the school and why was he on her mind throughout the whole school day!!! She finally decides to step into the bathroom and take a shower!!! She starts taking off her clothes and start getting that same feeling again!!! She ignores it that time and steps in the shower, turns on the water and begins cleaning herself!!! Kyo finally gets home from his school and goes to his room, puts down his books on the asian begs computer table, and sits down on his bed!!! He decides after about 15 minutes that he's gonna take a shower so he can go and talk to Taki about what happened earlier that day!!! He walks up to the bathroom door and hears his sisters voice faintly saying in a sexual voice " Ohh Kyo, Why am I acting this way!!! You're my brother . . . but it feels so good!!! Please don't hate me for feeling this way"!!! He opens the bathroom door and finds that his sister is masterbating in the shower!!! " Oh My God, Kyo!!! I'm sorry that you had to see me this way but I felt kinda weird when I saw u naked on the floor and when I kissed .
." Taki stops talking and starts crying!!! " Sis, its okay!!! Maybe we can talk about this . . ." Kyo stopped talking and realized that he was getting hard!!! Taki slowly moves up close to Kyo's body and starts removing his clothes, piece by piece!!! " Kyo, is this okay with you!!! I never felt this way about no one else until now!!! Its scary that your my brother but . . .


. . I. .
ASIAN BEGS

asian begs

ENTER TO ASIAN BEGS
Love . . . . You, and not that love that a brother asian begs and sister have for each other . . . but the love one should have for their boyfriend or girlfriend" Taki said!!! " I don't know
. . but . . . I guess its okay but we can't let anyone know" Kyo said with a scared voice!!! Kyo helps Taki remove his clothes and as he is finally naked he steps in the shower and they start rubbing up and kissing each other!!! After about 5 minutes of rubbing and kissing, Taki turns around and tells Kyo " Put it in me"!!! He slowly begins to put it in her slowly going in and moving out in a slow and rhymatic way!!! " Go faster Kyo " Taki says as she's moaning!!! He slowly starts to go faster and faster taking care that he isn't hurting his sister!!! Taki is panting and moaning, and its making Kyo not wanna stop and just ram her with all his might!!! Back and forth, in and out, moaning and groaning, panting and screaming, they both let each other know that they are gonna cum


. . and it happened!!! They finished the shower with each other, dried off, got dressed in their pajamas, and Taki asks " I hope this hasn't destroyed the fact that were still brother and sister"!!! " Of course not, we'll always be brother and sister . . . with benefits" Kyo said with a smile on his face!!! Taki pushed Kyo into the wall and gave him the dirty look and Kyo gave her his dirty look right back!!! " Can I sleep with you tonight " Taki asked Kyo!!! " Only if you promise to be nice " Kyo said back!!! They went to Kyo's room, cuddled and fell asleep!!! The end!!! Sex Stories Discuss Who Voted for this Story Comments Log in to comment or register here. Username Password Remember Forgotten Password? No Account? Register Now! Site Navigation Main Forums Chat Rooms Blogs DVD's & Sex Toys Live Sex Cams Video On Demand Register An Account Submit A Story Advertise

ASIAN BEGS asian begs

asian begs, sexy anal pov, masturbation than nailed, veronica stockings, kat action, tease facial, takes huge cock, young amateur with blacks,
Related posts: fighe mature
0 comments

BABE SWALLOW ASIAN
2011-Dec-25 04:21
Babe swallow asian. Part 5 (Final) We relax in the sun catching our breath and drying off before slowly making our way back along the beach to where our shelter and lunch are waiting. Sitting on the picnic blanket face to face with our legs interlocked we feed each other from the bowls and baskets the resort has packed for us. The wine is on ice and lunch is delicious. The final treat is strawberries and cream, the strawberries are huge I take one that is about 4 inches long and run it up the inside of Jenny’s thigh and lightly across her pussy lips. Jenny giggles at the tickling sensation of the cold hard strawberry on her skin. Slowly I rub it up and down her inner lips spreading them with the pointed tip. Moving down I slide it into her like a fresh fruit dildo. Her juices quickly coat it. When it is well covered in her juices I raise it to my lips and bite the top inch off “mmmm Strawberry and pussy juice” I press it to her mouth and she takes a small bite


With the top now eaten I run the strawberry around her nipples making them harden even more. Her nipples are standing proud and her areola are wrinkled Leaning in I lick and suck each nipple in turn. My cock is getting hard again. Jenny grabs the container of cream and coats the head of my cock with the cool thick liquid then moving onto her hands and knees she takes me in her hand and starts to lick me like a child would lick an ice cream. Oh Fuck Sis, you have no idea how good that feels She takes another two fingers full of cream and spreads it onto her clit and pussy lips Then show me how good it feels Bro I waste no time in wriggling into a position beneath her where I can pull her strawberry and cream pussy down onto my face. I lick in long slow strokes. She takes the head of my cock into her mouth twirling her tongue and swallowing the cream. I concentrate on her clit with my mouth and tongue stopping occasionally to lick all the way to her tight little ass
Jenny is soon grinding down onto my face and making little moaning sounds around my cock. My hips start to pump up to her mouth, each thrust a little deeper until I am at the back of her mouth. With her next downward movement Jenny takes my cock into her throat. I moan against her clit. Jen’s pace suddenly quickens and I feel that now familiar trembling in her petite body. My multi babe swallow asian orgasmic girl bobs up and down on my cock with no sign of the gagging reflex of a few days ago. I suck her swollen clit like a small cock
BABE SWALLOW ASIAN

babe swallow asian

ENTER TO BABE SWALLOW ASIAN
Jen stiffens and shudders pressing her clit hard to my mouth. I suck slowly while waves of bliss wash over her. Her pussy floods my face. I feel my own climax build. She pulls back so that the head of my cock is in her mouth. She twirls her tongue quickly around the tip. I can’t hold back any longer and empty my balls into her sucking mouth. Jen clamps her lips hard around my shaft and swallows every drop
BABE SWALLOW ASIAN

babe swallow asian

ENTER TO BABE SWALLOW ASIAN
She cums again on my face. Finally Jenny lets my softening cock slip from her mouth. She turns around and lies on top of me. I feel her heart beating fast against my chest and her panting breath against my neck. We kiss deeply tongues dancing. Our bodies perspire from exertion, the tropical heat and humidity. It is the hottest part of the day so we cuddle in the shade of our shelter. Jenny is soon sleeping
Her small firm breasts rise and fall with her slow rhythmic breathing. I wake to the feel of her long fingernail tracing slow circles around my left nipple. My eyes focus on her angelic face, her eyes sparkle and her smile lights up my world. She leans down and kisses my lips and then my nipple which has hardened under her touch. Jenny giggles at the effect she has had on me and asks Why do men have nipples anyways? I tell her there is a short and a long answer to her question. She asks for the short one first. Men have nipples so that naughty girls like you can amuse yourselves by playing with them while we try to sleep”. Giggling and pinching my nipple she says I think I like that explanation, now tell me the long one”. Well little sis, it is like this. Long, long ago when the earth was small and flat there were only beautiful naked women roaming the place. Then over millions and millions of years, half of them started to evolve


First their clits began to grow bigger and bigger. Then their vaginas closed over. Next their pretty inner pussy lips turned onto an ugly sack before their ovaries descended and turned into balls. All this growth had to come from somewhere. Their lovely, perky, round, breasts shrunk, leaving these little nipples behind. The new creatures dropped the Wo from the front of their name and half of the Women became Men
It wasn’t long before they discovered that it felt good to put their new parts inside the Women and humans have been fucking like farm animals ever since”. Jenny kisses me softly and whispers I don’t believe a word of that Professor Johnson. I think you just made it all up". Well Misses Johnson, you either believe the Johnstonian theory of evolution or the idea that a brother and sister fucked like farm animals in paradise and the entire world population problem is their fault. Jenny snuggles into me. We are in Paradise right now Mister Johnson. I think I like the second theory better We spend the rest of the afternoon swimming in the lagoon and walking around our own version of paradise until the sound of an approaching helicopter has us scurrying back to our shelter to find our clothes. The pilot asks how our day has been and we reply together “wonderful” Jenny whispers in my ear “Fucked like farm animals”. He gives us a knowing look. Back at the resort we fill the spa and slide into the swirling bubbles, slowly letting the jets of water rinse away the remains of the salt and specks sand that we have brought home on our bodies. Jen hands me a bottle of shampoo and wriggles back between my legs so that I can wash her hair


After a long soak and a quick shower to rinse off we decide to order a light room service meal and have a quite night in. After eating we tune into a movie but before we have even worked out the plot we are asleep. I wake a little disorientated and glance around the room. Jenny is already up and flitting around the room. I look at the clock and groan. Shit”. “Baby girl, it is only six what are you doing up so early She reminds me that Paul and Melissa have hired a four wheel drive for the day and we are going with them to explore the rain-forest. I roll onto my side and watch her getting organized. The only thing she is wearing is a pair of tiny panties from the front they are no more than a triangle of white lace about 2 inches at the top and tapering down as they go between her legs. The material barely covers her perfect pussy, accentuating the curves of her outer lips rather than hiding them. From the back there is almost nothing


A quarter inch strip of satin runs between her beautiful round ass cheeks to the waistband. I find myself rock hard as I watch her moving about the room. Hey sexy, are you sure you don’t want to come back to bed and fuck my brains out before breakfast? She throws me a towel and says. Go take a cold shower or we will be late Reluctantly I get out of bed. On the way to the bathroom I pull her into my arms and kiss her deeply. My cock presses against her stomach. I grind against her
BABE SWALLOW ASIAN

babe swallow asian

ENTER TO BABE SWALLOW ASIAN
She whispers “I love you” in my ear. We break our embrace and I head to the shower. We meet Paul and Melissa on the way to the restaurant. They ask how our day on the island went. Jenny giggles and says “Wonderful. We fucked like farm animals!” I slap her playfully on the ass and she says Careful hon I’m a little sore there. You should have put more sun screen on me. Paul and Melissa are laughing “that sounds like fun, any particular kind of farm animals? Jenny Giggles “every one we could think of Paul adds “I’d sure love to see that sun burn Jen”. Jenny looks around. Seeing we are alone she turns her back to Paul leans forward and lifts her short skirt up over her waist


Her tiny panties hide almost nothing. She wriggles her sexy, bright pink, ass at Paul before lowering her skirt and standing up. Poor Paul doesn’t seem to know where to look or what to say. I’m sure there is a bigger bulge in his pants than there was a moment ago. Melissa takes his hand and says Oh for god sake, shut your mouth before you swallow a fly We all chuckle and head in for breakfast. Over breakfast Paul and I look at the maps and advice they have supplied with the 4X4. Reading the warnings about saltwater crocodiles, stinging plants, spiders, snakes and some weird bird that attacks people. I suggest we don’t let the girls read that part Paul laughs and agrees. Listening in on Jenny and Melissa I realize they are talking about how babe swallow asian Paul and Melissa spent their day yesterday


Jenny say wow I can’t believe you do that Melissa blushes and whispers being tied up like that is such a turn on for me that I cum over and over. I like the feeling that he can do anything he wants to do to me. With the gag on I can’t even protest properly They realize that Paul and I are now listening. Melissa blushes again and quickly changes the subject. We spend the morning exploring the many side roads and tracks into the rainforest. Luckily we don’t encounter any of the unfriendly wildlife described in the booklet. Studying the map we find our way to a walking trail that we discovered over breakfast. A small sign and arrow point to a waterfall and swimming hole 1.5Km away. Grabbing our towels we head into the thicker forest. The walk is level and cool under the thick canopy In about 15 minutes we break out into a cleared area where the sun shines down through the treetops. There is a small waterfall dropping about 5 meters into a crystal clear pool
BurningTicket - LatexSlutShow
We have the place to ourselves and spread out towels on the soft groundcover plants at the waters edge where a huge overhanging tree spreads dappled shade. Melisa grabs the bottom of her T shirt and lifts it over her head. Jenny quickly follows suite. Melissa is both taller and curvier than Jen. Her breasts are larger and her nipples darker. Jen slips her skirt down and steps out of it. Shrugging her shoulders and giggling she repeats the move with her tiny panties
Melissa says “Oh well. Why not and removes the rest of her clothes”. Her hips are wider and her ass a little bigger than Jenny’s petite frame. They are both gorgeous, just different. They look fantastic together as they stand side by side at the waters edge. I notice that Melissa has a rather pink bottom as well, not as evenly colored as Jen’s I guess that yesterdays games involved a little spanking as well as bondage
BABE SWALLOW ASIAN

babe swallow asian

ENTER TO BABE SWALLOW ASIAN
My cock stirs and I realize I had better get into the water before I’m caught with a hard-on from looking at my new friend’s wife. Paul looks at me and I say “can’t be outdone by our wives I guess” . I slip out of my clothes and wade into the water. I turn to look back at Paul and realize that the site of two beautiful naked women has had even more effect on him. His cock is erect. I keep my pubic hair trimmed but Paul is clean shaven. Realizing I am checking out a naked man and making comparisons I am embarrassed. I turn and dive into the cool water. Skinny dipping in the middle of a tropical rain-forest with a waterfall cascading down on our private pool is a fantastic feeling of freedom. The four of us are quickly over the awkwardness of being naked together for the first time. Lying out on our towels our conversations drift on and off topics


We are slowly finding out more about our new friends. Melissa asks if we are going to the fancy dress dinner tonight and we admit that we hadn’t seen anything about it. “Well we better get you back to the resort in time to visit the fancy dress store” she laughs. Jenny tries to find out what Paul and Melissa are going to be wearing but they insist that we wait and see. Reluctantly we get dressed and make our way back to the 4X4 and head out of the beautiful Daintree rain forest. Back at the resort we make our way the store. The assistant points us to a section at the rear with fancy dress outfits for hire. After looking through the selection Jenny is satisfied with what she has found
BABE SWALLOW ASIAN

babe swallow asian

ENTER TO BABE SWALLOW ASIAN
She makes me try on a few things and I can hardly believe what she has selected for us. Back in our room we take a quick shower. Jenny looks down at me and asks “did you noticed that Paul shaves”. I admit that I did. “Do you like it” I ask. She gives me her impish grin and grabs the razor. By the time we are finished showering she has me smooth shaven and as hard as a rock. Jen squeezes my cock and says “later Big Boy”. She giggles and says “I supposed you also noticed that you are somewhat bigger than Paul” I just blush and comment on the cute red strip of hair that Melissa has running down to her pussy
That earns me a slap on the ass. oh that reminds me, did you notice that Melissa had spank marks on her ass Jenny nods and says yes kinda sexy don’t you think Would you like a spanking Sis No Bro we know who the submissive one in our family is and it isn’t me Oh I see. You think you might try some B&D on me little sister? Paul….I have been getting wet thinking about it since that conversation over breakfast . She lets go of my cock and says Come on babe, we have to get ready”. Jenny gets her things out and quickly dresses. Her’s is a school girl outfit complete with white blouse, school tie, and plaid skirt, her blouse is tied in a knot below her breasts exposing most of them and leaving her stomach bare. The jewel in her navel twinkles in the light. She has black stockings that end just below the skirt and black suspenders with red bows. She pulls her hair into two pony tails above her ears and ties them with red ribbons


She suddenly looks like a slutty 15 year old. I get into my outfit and in no time I am looking the part of her Pimp. We admire ourselves in the mirror. Jenny is laughing so hard I’m afraid she will wet herself. I remember our game on the beach and think that I’d kinda like it if she did. Entering the Restaurant / Bar I’m soon relieved to see almost everyone is dressed up. I hear a shout of “how much per hour for the schoolgirl?”. Jenny giggles


At least half the couples seem to have reversed rolls for the night. I whisper It might be nice to be wearing a pair of your panties Sis”. "Pervert. Maybe later" "Tease" We find a small table with 4 chairs and wait for Melissa and Paul. A round of applause and whistles draws our attention. Paul is leading Melissa across to us on a leash. She has a black leather collar with matching wrist and ankle cuffs


What she is wearing appears to be a strip of red silk that has a hole in the center for her head and is held in place with a rope like cord at the waist. The whole thing is finished with simple leather strap sandals. Paul is equally impressive in his black leather pants and black T shirt. What tops his outfit off is his studded belt and the collection of things hanging from it. I can see cufflinks, short chains, paddle, a series of clips, ball gag and blindfold. With Melissa walking two paces behind him they come over to us. Melissa giggles when she sees Jenny and me and Paul gives her leash a quick tug. With lowered eyes she murmurs, “this girl is sorry she laughed Master “ Paul sits next to Jenny and Melissa squats on her heels in front of him, knees spread and palms upright on her thighs. From this distance I can clearly see that the silk is not joined at the sides and it parts revealing her legs and hips to the waist. She has a stylized K on her thigh. She is naked beneath the flimsy strip of silk. My cock jumps in my pants. The evening turns into a round of finger food and cocktails


The band plays loudly and the oddly dressed couples dance and laugh. Melissa never once forgets her role and plays the dutiful slave to her master. She feeds him his food and passes him his drinks, always waiting for permission before taking anything herself. It is obviously not the first time she has been Paul’s Kijara. It is almost 1am when the MC calls for quite. Holding a bottle of champagne above his head he announces he is going to call the winners to collect their prizes. In 3rd place we have Jenny and Paul. The Pimp and the Schoolgirl”. Jen is on her feet and dragging me up before I have even realized that it is us he is calling. We claim our prize. He takes a basket containing wine, glasses and a number of packages of cheese and crackers from the table and announces second place Pam and John


The slut and her stud I recognize the couple from earlier the slut is struggling to walk in his high heels. He is wearing stockings, suspenders, and extreme mini skirt with micro top. The stud has tight jeans and a checkered work shirt. The mascara beard adds to the overall look. What makes this cross dressed couple stand out from the rest is what she has stuffed down the right leg of the tight jeans. About 3 inches thick and ending just above her knee is the clear outline of a huge cock. They take their prize and bow to the audience. And tonight, winning by a clear margin. Paul and Melissa


The Master and his Slave Paul stands, Melissa follows. They walk to the small stage. When they reach the MC Melissa immediately resumes her squatting position beside Paul. He collects the envelop containing a pass for complimentary meals at any restraint in the resort. To a huge round of clapping and whistling Paul leads his girl back to our table. After another couple of drinks we all decide we have all had more than enough and head to bed. Outside the bar Paul instructs Melissa ebony anal masturb to say good night to Miss Jenny and Master Paul. He unties the rope at her waist and the silk falls freely from her shoulders. Melissa steps up to me and wraps her arms around my neck. Pressing her soft breasts into my chest and her lips to babe swallow asian mine. I slip my arms around her and find my hands under her silk
BABE SWALLOW ASIAN

babe swallow asian

ENTER TO BABE SWALLOW ASIAN
I let them run down across her smooth round ass before stepping away. Melissa then steps to Jen and repeats the goodnight kiss. My cock throbs as I watch these two beautiful women embrace and kiss. Jenny and I turn to go and Paul and Melissa make their way in the opposite direction. Jen giggles a little drunkenly and says “I think she wants to fuck us babe” I nod “mmm I hope so”. Back in our room I slip out of my outfit and dash to the bathroom. I realize I’m a little wobbly on my feet so I sit to pee. Jen is right behind me desperate to use the bathroom too. She slips out of her skirt and panties. Facing me with her legs each side of mine she sits on my lap
BABE SWALLOW ASIAN

babe swallow asian

ENTER TO BABE SWALLOW ASIAN
She slides her tongue between my lips. I feel a jet of hot liquid against my stomach. It gushes out and down my newly shaven pubic area, Running down my cock, balls and ass and trickling into the bowl. I am amazed at how much liquid a tiny girl can hold. She doesn’t break our kiss until she is drained then stands up and wipes herself with a wash cloth. By the time I clean myself up and get to the bedroom Jenny is stretched out across the bed asleep


She has taken off her blouse but is still in her stocking and suspenders. With her hair in pony tails, her small breasts and her bald pussy she looks so much like the schoolgirl she has been playing all night. Her legs are slightly parted. My cock is still hard and I have an urge to slip between those beautiful slim legs and take her in her sleep. I fight it off and cover her with the sheet before slipping in beside her. I hold her to my chest. I wake late the next morning. My head is a little fuzzy. The hand squeezing my cock is not mine


I moan softly. Jen leans down and presses her lips to mine. We rock our hips against each other. Jen whispers Guess what today is I answer that I have no idea and suggest Saturday?”. "Yes it’s our anniversary. A whole week”. But that isn’t what I meant. I give up Sis, what day is it? She nibbles my ear and whispers Day 14 I stare at her blankly so she goes on The best chance of a girl getting pregnant is to have sex on day 12 and 14 I realize what she means and turn to the bedside draw where I put our condoms
They aren’t there. Shit. Sis there not here She giggles I know. I threw them away.” “Oh and if you haven’t worked it out yet, day 12 was on our island Jen, what are you saying Are you that slow? I’m saying I want to have a honeymoon baby With a million questions and protests running through my mind I try to speak. She pushes me down onto the pillows and covers my mouth with hers. Then she asks Did you notice I gave you a day off to recover? I just thought you were to tied for sex Princess Rather than answer, she straddles me. Her knees are by my shoulders and her pussy is over my cock
BABE SWALLOW ASIAN

babe swallow asian

ENTER TO BABE SWALLOW ASIAN
She takes me in her hand and slowly lowers herself onto me. I moan as I watch her tight little pussy stretch over me. I rock up into her and she squeezes my cock with her vagina. Since I lost my virginity, every time I have had sex the aim has been to avoid a pregnancy. Now I find myself in the opposite position. I know it is wrong but the thought of impregnating Jenny makes my cock jump. I reach up and take Jenny’s nipples between my fingertips and thumbs rolling and pulling them. In a couple of minutes Jenny stiffens and orgasms. I hold back wanting to last longer. I wait for her to calm down before I start to thrust gently back into her hot wet pussy. Looking down between us, we are both clean shaven
BABE SWALLOW ASIAN

babe swallow asian

ENTER TO BABE SWALLOW ASIAN
The sight of our bald pubic mounds grinding together is amazingly erotic. Jen rolls over pulling me on top of her. Hardly missing a stroke we are fucking missionary style. She wraps her ankles behind me and thrusts up to my downward strokes. Jen cums again. I hold back. As I start to move in her again she whispers next time you have to cum with me I moan softly it won’t be long baby”. I feel her grip me harder her pussy still pulsing. My body tenses and my balls tingle. fuck babe I’m so close. Are you sure you want to do this mmmmm cum in me my love I thrust forward
BABE SWALLOW ASIAN

babe swallow asian

ENTER TO BABE SWALLOW ASIAN
With the slit at the tip of my cock presses against her slightly dilated cervix I deliver millions of healthy sperm directly into the clear, slippery mucus of her fertile womb. Jen pants and orgasms as I erupt inside her. Her vagina walls milk my cock for every last drop. The contractions of her pelvic floor muscles further assist the passage of my sperm towards her fallopian tubes. Within 30 minutes the fastest swimmers will join those from day 12 to wait for the arrival of the egg they seek to fertilize. I must look panic stricken with what we have just done. I go to speak. Jen puts her finger to my lips and says “ssshhhhh relax......Daddy”. She pulls my face down to hers pressing her tongue between my lips. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Epilogue Some time that day the egg arrived and was fertilized by the waiting sperm. What happened next was the final co-incidence. Within minutes of being fertilized the ova divided and not one but two growing embryos made their way to the protection of Jen’s womb. Our identical twin girls came into the world a little early, eight and a half months later. When they were 5 they went of to school and soon became known as Johnson and Johnson or the Band-Aid twins


That later became B1 and B2. Last year they finished primary school, one topping the school academically the other with a collection of sporting trophies that litter their bedroom. B2 is also captain of her netball team. After our honeymoon we flew back to Sydney, only staying long enough to pack our things and terminate our leases. While we did that Melissa, who works in real estate in Brisbane found us an apartment not far from them. 3 years later Jenny graduated with a double degree in Business and Contract Law. Just 4 weeks later she delivered our twin boys. They are not identical twins. We have remained very close to Paul and Melissa and we now take family holidays together. They manage to have their children in singles so only have two. We joined their club and found out why Melissa is such a good slave. But that’s another story. The friendship has worked well for us


If we need to travel to Sydney to see family or our old friends we just swap partners. There is no suspicion everyone accepts Melissa as my wife and Jen has Paul. It is kinda fun. Maybe one day I will write more about how the two Pauls became interchangeable. Paul and Melissa are the only people who know our secret. Melissa sometimes teases Jenny, telling her that when she gives birth there are always two heads, because she married her brother. Jen just giggles and points out that two is about the right number of heads for twins.

BABE SWALLOW ASIAN babe swallow asian

babe swallow asian, fucking in the bath, hairy solo girl masturbating, interacial shots, teens colleges sex, fuck a girl with sex toys, masturbation go, lover girl, blonde rim anal, ladie in lingerie, asslicking cream, hot threesome on the stairs,
Related posts: steam milf
0 comments

RYANE
2011-Dec-23 15:29
Ryane. I was told to dress and instructed not to wear my bra and panties. In spite of my pleas about being a modest person Mr.Davison refused and slapped me harder than before.He went to my closet and picked out a very short skirt and a top that barely hid anything since I wasn't allowed a bra.He stated that with it being so late no one would notice thinking we had just got out of bed and he made it very clear to tell no one it was the same bed or I would seriously regret it.He didn't even allow me to get dressed without him staring at him with that same look he had on his face when he watched me in the shower.I race to Mr.Davison's car while he seems to take forever to make sure Bronco,my pet great dane *wicked look* is out,the porch lights are on and the door locked. Finally he gets in and I said,can you hurry up,we really need to get there.He grabs me by the hair pulling me t oward him and screaming that no little fuck bitch tells him anything and slaps me very hard making me cry even harder. As soon as Mr.Davison had backed out of the driveway he told me to start fingering my pussy and recounted in horrid detail what he had been doing to me since last night.And some of the God awful things that lay ahead if anything happened to my parents.I sat there with tears streaming down my face with my hand buried in my even wetter pussy.This man,this animal,is having the strangest effect on me.I detest him but the disgusting things he has done to me and says he will do,is making me finger deeper and faster wanting to please him.Every so often he will say taste and I have to take my fingers and lick them while he watches me.At first I was revolted and very nearly threw up but now it seems almost that I enjoy this strange new taste.My breasts heave with the fire he has lit inside and my nipples poke thru the sheer material of my top.I keep asking myself why me and what am I doing listening to him but I can't help but to obey and even that makes me even more eager to please this man.I hear him unzip his Levis and ryane he tells me it's his turn and I am to suck his raging hard cock and to keep plunging my fingers in and out of my cunt.I lean over to begin and he just pushes my head down into his lap forcing my mouth to engulf it none too easily.I begin to gag but he only lets up long enough to let me up for gulp of air and then right back down. I shivered at the thought of someone,perhaps even the police,seeing what we were doing but I knew better than to stop and say what I was thinking but kept sucking down that huge cock to the point where I felt his balls against my chin and my fingers kept working my very wet pussy .Mr Daivson began groaning and I knew sex teen ass and pussy he was about to burst into my mouth while I started grinding my hips with the deep sensation building inside me and knew I was about to have my own orgasm.Both of us starting moaning deeper and more often and suddenly I felt him splash hot,thick ,sticky cum against the back of my throat as he roared out "Do not spill a drop on my seats bitch or I will beat you into tomorrow and make you enjoy the pleasure of the pain".I felt my own rise to the top and I just slammed my fingers deep and screamed out "Oh God yes yes yes "!lost all sense of time,place and the misery that was just ahead as my orgasm sw amped my body and a numbness washed over me but I did hear Mr Davison tell me that we were nearly at the hospital and I needed to clean up and get my clothes arranged and look decent.I finished doing just that as we pulled in front of the hospital and that sense of grief and dread overwhelmed me and ryane the tears began to flow once again.After checking each other to make sure there were no telltale signs of what just happened,we raced to the emergency room with me just blinded by tears of pain of why we were there and what had transpired in just 24 short hours. But I also knew that what was happening to me and Mr Davison would stay between us for at least this night while the lives of my parents hung in the balance. Entering the ER I see my older cousin Sarah and my Aunt Jane and Uncle Jim and race to them for any bit of news but before I reach them I can tell it can't be good..Jane is Mom's older sister and very much like mom. I can see she is very rattled and has deep tired red eyes
RYANE

ryane

ENTER TO RYANE
She sees me coming and a fresh burst of tears begins to fall as Uncle Jim struggles to hold her upright and asks Mr. Davison to help get her to a chair and he readily agrees.Sarah is left to grab me and just holds me close whispering "its going to be OK baby ,just believe that ".I struggle with the words to ask the how and why and their condition but Sarah doesn't say a word except hold me trying to comfort me. I can hear Uncle Jim and Mr. Davison introduce each other and Uncle Jim whispers in low tones to Mr Davison about what he knows but I cannot hear enough for it for make sense or is it because of my own state of mind that I fail to grasp it. I do hear that the accident involved a dump truck that rolled over onto Mom and Dads car as they exited I-270 on their way home


Suddenly I hear Uncle Jim say "here's the Doctor " and all eyes rivet to a balding grey haired man who looks devastated as he walks slowly down the hall.Aunt Jane stands as the doctor stops and rubs his weary face.I can see a name bar that says he is Dr.Gleason.We all huddle close expecting the worst and hoping for the best but our hopes are dashed with the very first words out of Doctor Gleasons mouth,"Jane,Jim.we did all we could".I collapse in deep wailing sobs as Mr Davison wraps his big thick arms around me and I bury my face into his thick chest."Its OK kitten "he whispers with a hint of compassion that shocked and scared me as I remembered what he had told me at home.I struggle to regain my composure as Uncle Jim and Aunt Jane and Sarah join us in a hug with tears and words of comfort and wishes for what lays ahead .We b egin to break up as exhaustion sets in and overwhelms us all. Aunt Jane begins to say I can come to their house but Mr Davison firmly rejects that and takes me by the arm to lead me back to his car.Once there he begins to tell me that now that they are dead and it is in their will that I am to live with him if anything ever happened.I begin to shiver and cry again wondering how long he had planned this assault on me and hoped that something bad might happen to mom and dad. As we were driving home Mr Davison told me what was expected of me and I could only gasp at the crude expectations of what this evil man had in mind.I tried to protest but he slapped me and told me that I could only speak when he asked me a question and I was to always end every reply with Sir.He also stated that once the funeral and everything was over he would be moving into Mom and Dad's house since it had been left to him to raise me.I sat there with tears running down my face at the loss of my parents and what this man had in mind for me.I was expected to serve him in any way at any time with no questions or delays or it would be very bad for me was all he would say.As he talked he began to finger fuck me after forcing me to spread my legs open . In spite of my resistence my pussy and body began to react to his rough stabbing with his big fingers and my hips begin to rise to meet his ever deepening thrusts. He then tells me to unbutton my top and pla y with my titties . I start to say no but I remember what he told me about how I would suffer if I ever said no to him and with shaking fingers I do so. He instructs me what to do to please what he wanted while his fingers kept groping deeper and making me squirm even more.My mind begins to relax and enjoy what this wicked mind is doing as my nipples grow hard with my touch and I can tell Mr Davison approves by the look on his face.I feel my orgasm building deep in me and my hips begin to move even faster with those delicious fingers fucking me soooo good."God yes" I moan as my body begins to heave with what is so very close ,then just as suddenly the fingers stopped and are pulled out in resoundingly wet squishy sound.They are then forced in my mouth and he tells me "lick them clean you fucking cunt".I begin licking and tasting what a mere day ago was a foreign taste and experience for me.I want to ask why he stopped but I know its not allowed so I just lick his cum covered finger s as he pushes them into my throat With the sun beginning to rise Mr Davison turns in the drive and I jump out and run to Bandit,my Great Dane, that I have had since my tenth birthday given by my parents, and I kneel down and begin to sob into his neck.He is the only living thing left that my parents had given me. Mr Davison walks up and growls that I need to shower and fix something for us to eat
RYANE

ryane

ENTER TO RYANE
I get up and go into the house with Bandit on my heels and head for my room for a change of clothes . What I really want to do is crawl into my bed,cry and try to sleep but I know I better not.I gather my clothes and head for the shower only to find him waiting for me.He is naked and ready to step into the shower and demands I join him. I undress trying to hid my body but know full well that I cannot avoid getting into the shower where he will again rape me with his eyes and more I'm sure.Trembling with fear,I step in and immediately his hands are on my titties and he tells me to be gin stroking his cock.I grip it with one of my small hands and it looks even bigger than I have seen it before.With his guidance I begin stroking it how he wants me to just to please him and hoping this will be enough so I can fix something to eat and try to sleep. I was never so wrong as after awhile of doing this he lifts me to his eye level and shoves his hard cock in my wet pussy.I want to think its wet from the shower but I embarressingly admit to myself thats not true.Mr Davison begins fucking me as hard as before while water streams down our intertwined bodies.This fuck is all about him as he keeps slamming me harder and harder and I feel him tighten and moan and then he cums hard and fast inside me.He pulls me off and states,"hurry the fuck up bitch,I am hungry" and leaves me crying and disgusted but yet very aroused at the manner he can take me anytime he wants.Finishing quickly I step out and find my clothes are gone and all that is left is a small towel. I attempt to dry myself so I can get to the kitchen so he won't be even more mad .Still wet from the shower I rush to my bedroom for more clothes but find Mr Davison is there and tossing my clothes into a bag stating that from now on I will only wear clothing when we are outside the house. I gasp with embarressment but realize I have no say in it.He then tells me" get your ass to cooking breakfast slut"and slaps my titties to drive his point home. I scamper about the kitchen making breakfast of what I was ordered to cook,bacon,2 eggs exactly 3 minutes,toast and find some orange juice in the back of the fridge. Just as the eggs are done and I set them on the table Mr Davison appears dressed in a nice suit and tie. I want to ask what he does but I hold back thinking he might not want me to know but I store this thought in my mind to check later .He sits where my Dad used to sit and the memory of the early morning hours come flooding back but it doesn't take long to come back to reality when he roars at me "I said coffee you little whore" and slaps me even harder than before."Yes Sir I am sorry" I mutter thru the pain and go for the coffee.Pouring the hot steaming liquid I ponder throwing it on him and running but where would I run?Who would believe me? And the embarressment of running into the street naked is just too much to even think about so I shove that idea aside.He tells me to sit on th e floor beside him and eat with him and I want to ask why I can't sit at the table but I decide I better not with his mood.I begin to eat my first real food in 2 days when he begins speaking.He tells me that he has to work today until 3 but I am not to have any contact with anyone other than him and that he will call often.He then tells me that he had secretly wired the house last year when my family and I were in Mexico for a holiday and it goes direct to his office so he will know my every move .I shiver at the thought of how far this man has went to plan all this out and then see it actually begin to work and know he is gloating .he then tells me I have to clean every room,sort out my clothing and to keep only the sluttiest that I have and when hes get back from the office he will hold inspection and I will pay for anything he doesn't like.I show my displeasure with a frown and pay for that also with a hard slap across my exposed butt with a spoon I had used earlier to stir the orange juice.He then grabs something out of his briefcase and and commands me to come closer
Stepping beside him I see some sort of strange clamps and then sheer pain as he clips them on my already tender nipples.I scream and jump at the pain but he growls"cool it cunt and get used to these".I ask when I can take them off and he tells me that he will call and instruct me what to do next from the office,closes his briefcase,slaps my screamingly sore titties and leaves. Thinking I can escape this nightmare,I race up the stairs and find something that Mr Davison missed to wear .I struggle dressing because for some reason I can't remove these god awful clamps that are causing me the worst pain I have ever felt.I throw a few things in a bookbag,grab a toothbrush and start down the stairs and my road out of this nightmare.I get to the front door and it refuses to open.I try unlocking it but it will not budge so I head for the back thinking what could be wrong that I can't leave.Again the door refuses to open and I collapse into a heap and tears of terror and pain begin to roll down my cheeks. Suddenly the phone rings and I run to answer thinking it might be Aunt Jane or Uncle Jim.I answer it and know I am in trouble immediately.Mr Davison asks "what the fuck are you doing dressed'? in a very harsh demanding voice.I start to tell him a lie but he stops me saying he does not want to hear anything from me and that I was strip immediately.I try to protest but I am cut short by him saying "listen bitch I told you not to try anything and you have been caught so get fucking naked like I told you earlier".I drop the phone and tear my clothing off and start to tell him I have when I hear him groan and I know he has seen me undress once again."You are not permitted to dress" rings in my ears as he starts to explain that there is no escape because he had changed the codes to open every window and door and you cannot open them without it.And not to try calling anyone because he had disabled the phone so that it only accepts incoming calls from him.I realize that he is much smarter than he looks and I shudder with a deep seated fear of being trapped here forever with this beast. He orders me to go to Dads old office and there I will find a short riding crop and that I was to beat my inner thighs until he told me to stop.I start to say "But Mr Davison" but he yells into the phone for me to shut the hell up, pay atten tion, and get to the den now! Feeling like I am walking down a dark alley,I finally get there with Mr Davison screaming for me to hurry up.He then instructs me to turn slightly,take up the crop and begin hitting my thighs and make sure they count because he wants to hear them and see the aftermath. I ask him what he means and he growls into the phone "you will either hit your thighs hard enough so that your skin darkens to a deep red or you will continue until I am satisified". I begin with great trepidation and he is immediately yelling for me to hit harder and closer to my pussy.I struggle to do so with the clamps causing me even greater pain as I am forced to swing my arms causing the chain to swing and tug them even worse than ever. The sounds of leather swishing thru the air and the crack when crop meets skin even causes me to cry out as I lash as hard I can and getting dangerously close to my now soaking wet pussy.I lost track of how many times I heard and felt the sting before Mr Davison orders me to stop..I am then told to spread my legs as wide as possible and stay still so that he can see how well I did.I do as told and I hear him almost moan the words" kitten you have done very well".Then to add even more embarressment he tells me that he wants me to lay back on Dads desk and spread my pussy.I push the lamp and other things Dad had left aside and do as he wants hoping this is almost over.After doing so,I hear him cackle and say"so the mind says you hated that but the body is telling me different"
I know he can tell ryane I am soaking wet and I feel so ashamed but helpless because I know he is right.He then tells me to get my lazy ass cleaning or it will be worse when he calls again and hangs up.

RYANE ryane

ryane, position with blond, sucks into her mouth and swallows, babe bj public, young position, bar, hot anal swallows, licking taylor,
Related posts: amateurs mature pussy
0 comments

BIG BUTT STAR
2011-Dec-23 10:27
Big butt star. Being part of a tight community is suffocating for some, but it can have its advantages. Every other Saturday at a local beauty shop is South Marlin Circle Day. Connie McMullen, whose family left the cozy confines of South Marlin Circle when she was in her early teens, is a member of the block's alumni association and a lesbian practitioner of BDSM. On those appointed days, her and her life partner, the delicate featured but stronghearted Thuy Nguyen, an outsider, take care of the hair and nails of the block's denizens
BIG BUTT STAR

big butt star

ENTER TO BIG BUTT STAR
Because of Connie's Mistress status and her ownership of the salon, all block rules except that of submissive nudity are in effect for a visit there. The enclave's residents are shown to a special room in the shop and are attended to under their slave or Master names. The staff of the business are all kink friendly and often practice various forms of D/s themselves, but nonetheless informational security is still preferred and thus the separate room. Once the submissive has had his/her manipedi and hair care, he/she would have to step on a circular platform for inspection by their Master. This was pro forma meant to impress upon the subbie his/her status as property that must be maintained rather than to mollify their vanity. Therefore, no ornamentation of the nails or hair (such as dying or frosting) was allowed unless a Mistress ordered such for her sissyboi. To demonstrate how this works mechanically, Aoi was brought in by her Master Daniel the past weekend
The receptionist was told that they were 'SMC" customers, that abbreviation being for South Marlin Circle. They would be shown to the aforementioned special room, which had an opaque glassed door on it. Daniel had a seat in one of the chairs that lined the south wall while Aoi kneeled on a zabuton at his feet with her hands in her lap facing forward. There was a rack of magazines, too, and Daniel asked Aoi if she would like one to read. "Master, may your cockslut please be allowed to read that issue of Glamor?" she requested. "Yes you may, cockslut," he said, grabbing a Playboy for himself and the Glamor for Aoi
BIG BUTT STAR

big butt star

ENTER TO BIG BUTT STAR
When Connie was ready for Aoi, she announced, "Master Daniel, please have your property report to the platform." "Yes Mistress," Daniel reacted. Aoi went to the platform and stood on it while Connie walked around it, tousled her hair and evaluated her finger and toenails. "I think your property will require only a simple maintenance today Master Daniel. May I take temporary possession of your property?" "Yes Mistress. Please accept my humble apologies for the great burden I am placing on you and your fine shop." "Cockslut will report to the chair," Connie barked, moving behind the barber chair in the center of the room. "Yes Mistress," she responded as she scurried into it. "Good morning Mistress," she smiled. "Good morning cockslut," Connie retorted
Connie leaned her back, washed her hair and then trimmed it, clipping away any split ends and evening things out. Once that was accomplished, she told Aoi, "cockslut will report to the nail station." "Yes Mistress. Thank you Mistress. Good morning Ma'am!" she chirped to Thuy. "Good morning cockslut," Thuy returned


Thuy's deep brown eyes sparkled as she worked on Aoi's digits, thinking the young girl was quite a beauty. In the meantime, Daniel had put their magazines back as he stood a few feet away observing the maintenance being performed on his property. Thuy announced that she was finished and ordered Aoi to report to the platform. Aoi hurried over so as to not waste valuable time and mounted it once more. Connie and Daniel sidled over. "So what does Master Daniel think of his property's maintenance? Connie wondered


"Her Master is very pleased by the product of Mistress and madam's arduous labor. Please accept this feeble payment and tip as gratitude for the burden that you have had to cope with." "Very well Master Daniel. I will return your property to you. Your continued patronage is a blessing and may you and your property have a truly great day." "Thank you very much Mistress. My property is honored by your attention. Continued prosperity to you," he said, taking Aoi's hand and heading for the door. Daniel was envied by some of the other Masters because Aoi was so bubbly and affectionate. When she saw her Master at the end of the school day, she always ran up to him and hugged him like she hadn't seen him for months. And she wouldn't hold his hand, but rather either wanted to have his arm around her or she would hold herself close to him by grasping his elbow or forearm


She also had such a cute little slit it was mouth watering. It's not that they were unhappy with their own subbies, but being horny teenagers there was the tendency to wonder about what being with another person outside of your partner is like. Also, since Aoi was so tiny and her cunt such a snug fit Daniel felt like he had a ten inch dick for how it no doubt felt inside of her. A big subject of the submissives on South Marlin Circle was when they would be formally collared. Just as how in the vanilla world women often talk of marriage and what kind of wedding or engagement ring they would like to receive or the scale of the ceremony, the submissive females on the block liked to speculate how soon after their Master turns 18 they would formally be admitted into 24/7 slavery, what they would like to have said and be allowed to wear during the ceremony as well as what style of collar they hoped to have buckled or snapped on to them. Of course, being submissives, they had no choice in any of this, but still it was a fun social exercise for them. These collaring ceremonies are no small thing on the block, as they are treated like any other festive occasion such as a birth of a child or a marriage, complete with catered food and speeches by both the submissive and the dominant, their big butt star parents and siblings and the dress of the guests is formal, with the submissives attired in white and the masters in black. But some times, a member of one of the families on the block would opt out of the lifestyle because, well, it just wasn't them. For example, Yumi's sister Sumi never felt it. She began receiving her first BDSM training at age 10 when her family still lived on South Marlin Circle just as Yumi did, but by age 12, she knew that it just wasn't a fit for her personality and she has led a vanilla existence since then with an outsider boyfriend
She is currently in college with the full support and encouragement of her family. One could also be an honorary member of the South Marlin Circle Bondage Club, but it is by invitation only. For example, apparel company executive Koji Yamanori was a member of a local shibari play group that Kazuhiro Minatohara also belonged to and was contemplating moving into one of the two houses for sale on South Dolphin Circle, which adjoined South Marlin Circle. Mr. Minatohara informed Mr. Yamanori, who he had known for 15 years, that BDSM was practiced by some of the folks on South Marlin Circle, too, and would put in a word with that block's club after he filled out an application
Mr. Minatohara took the application to the South Marlin Circle Bondage Club's tribunal, which was comprised of all the elder masters and mistresses. Given Mr. Minatohara's good standing with the club as well as the alumni association and one of his daughters being currently owned by a club member plus the fact that the Yamanoris had four daughters and a son, the application was approved a week later and Mr. Yamanori purchased the house on the end of the South Dolphin Circle cul de sac. They expected to close on the property within 60 days. Once his family was moved in, the Yamanoris would be expected to attend a club meeting and introduce themselves to everyone. If he remained in good standing for a five year probationary period his household would be considered to be regular members of the alumni association though not the block's club itself, for which only residents were eligible
BIG BUTT STAR

big butt star

ENTER TO BIG BUTT STAR
However, if one of his daughters was taken by a member of the South Marlin Circle bondage club then the Yamanoris would be considered members of that club, too. Monday it was windy, as the Santa Ana winds gusted up to 40mph, so the subbies, who were all forbidden from sporting panties, couldn't wear skirts, much to the frustration of their masters. Because it was so warm, the subbies were all ordered to don shorts and light t-shirts along with ankle socks and either tennis shoes or loafers. Moreover, they were told to not wear bras on either the walk up to school or on the way back. On the road home, they stopped in the alley behind the nearby convenience store and had all the subbies pull their shirts up and expose their breasts. This wasn't that big a deal for them since they were naked all the time at home, as long as they weren't seen by outsiders. Daniel and Dante were big butt star excited at the news that there was an application for honorary membership in the bondage club and the alumni association since their brother Ethan was less than a year and a half away from being eligible to be trained in the art of restraining another and then taking a submissive because all the girls on the block were already spoken for. The Yamanoris' four daughters, Yoriko, Yuki, Keiko and Aya, were 19, 17, 14 and 12 respectively and son Akihiro had just turned 11. The girls were all carefully raised by their mother, Noriko, AKA "mesubuta (female pig)" to be "ojosan" (women of good breeding and usually part of wealthy families) and were trained to desire the sting of the whip and the caress of the rope. Akihiro was an aspiring heavy metal guitarist who took his fashion hints from Judas Priest and preferred to wear leather biker gear
JugTicket - NatureBreasts
Yoriko, a 5'3" 100 pound B cupped cutie was very proper and intelligent and wore her hair bobbed while living out of state attending one of this country's best universities. Yuki was still a high school junior, becoming 17 just a month earlier. She was the tallest of the lot, standing a lithe 5'9" and 115 pounds with C cups and her hair just over her shoulders. Keiko was more Yoriko's size, except with A cups and her hair down to her ass. Aya was the heaviest at 5'6" and 130 pounds with b cup breasts, relatively thick hips and middle of the back length hair. None of the girls were allowed to dye their hair, but Akihiro had his dyed a reddish brown tea color known as, "chapatsu" and it was barely shoulder length. He was rarely without his trademark black sunglasses and either a jean or leather harley jacket
BurningTicket - GangBangArena
As part of the agreement to be an honorary member, the Yamanoris would have to follow all South Marlin Circle Bondage Club and alumni association rules, including nudity for their daughters when they were at home or at Mrs. Westfield's. The girls had been kept naked since they finished toilet training anyway, so that was six of one half a dozen of the other to the Yamanoris. After dinner that night, Daniel went back over to the Hamamoto's residence. "Is cockslut ready for my use?" he requested. "Yes she is Master Daniel," Mrs. Hamamoto affirmed. Seconds later, Aoi was holding Daniel's hand on the way to his house. When they got to his bedroom, she immediately stripped
BIG BUTT STAR

big butt star

ENTER TO BIG BUTT STAR
He had her lay on the end of the bed and tied her hands to the headboard and her feet to eyebolts in the ceiling joists. Her heart quickened as she wondered how he was going to use her 14 year old body. He walked to one side of the bed and cupped the top of her head and kissed her gently and stroked her cheeks. 'Master is totally smitten with his cockslut and will do this in as loving and tender way as possible," he asserted. She wondered what he was talking about. He went to the foot of the bed, got on his knees and slurped her increasingly damp pussy before focusing on her clit and pulling the blood into it with his suction and tongue rolling, relishing the taste of her sweet juices while her love button throbbed and pulsed at an increasingly faster pace before she let out a cry of ecstasy as an orgasm raced through her diminutive body. He went to his nightstand and pulled a wrapper out of a box and tore it open. He rolled the condom on his bloated dick and then picked up a tube of lube. Aoi made a mental note to try to relax, but she was sure this was going to hurt a lot and her heart was doing clumsy flip flops


He squirted a couple of blasts of the oil into her anus and drizzled a bunch of it on his sheathed spear. "Try to relax and breathe nornally," he advised. "Yes Master," she squeaked nervously. He leaned his cockhead against the pucker of her sphincter and very lightly pushed against it as she began to feel it bore into her. It burned a bit when he forced the head through her opening. He stopped and waited for her ass to get used to the penetration. Then he slid it in another inch. She was beginning to writhe as her ass felt more stuffed and the walls were separating


He eased it in carefully and halted his progress as she sucked air through her teeth due to the stinging. Once she seemed to relax somewhat, he drove it in the rest of the way and she let out a yelp and then several pants as her anus attempted to cope with being filled to the edge of its tolerance. He slowly withdrew and dropped more lube on his shaft and glided it gradually into her again. It still burned and it felt like the walls of her fudge tunnel were straining on his fat dick. He pulled out yet again and slicked up his love stick some more and put it inside of her and held it there. Her anus seemed to be gripping and regripping the invasive entity that was his manhood and boy did that feel amazing! He began to very lightly pump his cock in and out of her anus. The compression on his shaft as it entered the hole was exquisite. He added even more lube and his shaft continued to run along the surface of her dirty cavity
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
The protestations of pain had just about ceased. "Fuck cockslut, your asshole feels like nothing I've ever experienced before," he croaked. She replied, "I'm glad Master," in an agonized voice. He sped up the frequency of his thrusts by 50% and with each passage of his tube steak in and out of her it got easier and easier. "Oh my fucking God!" he declared as his engorged, bulging fuck stick insinuated itself into her so deeply now it was beginning to elicit moans. He decided to attempt a normal stroking pace and she was able to cope with that. He was in heaven, the vice his organ being caught in loose enough for her to deal with the foreign object inside of her and tight enough for him to feel the most righteous pressure on it and her moans were coming faster and so were his grunts and raspy sighs as he screwed her for his pleasure, her limbs immobilized and unable to do anything than let him finish. "Oh God Master, that feels really good now," she notified. "I'm glad to hear that cockslut," he answered


He bullied her anus even more fiercely and the moans and sighs were building on her side and his grunts even more intense on his side, the thin wall between her ass and her pussy making her feel it in both places. She was relieved that she was able to do this for him now and was enjoying it for that as well as her own selfish reasons, her poop chute now being used as a pleasure vehicle. "Ohhhhhh Godddddd Master!" she whimpered, trying to twist against the ropes as the heat accumulated within her, the lube and the loosening sphincter causing obscene sounds to be produced by them. She began to pant over and over and those pants became deeper. She squealed and choked out an, 'I'm cumming!" He really opened up on her at that point, banging her body hard with each thrust, letting out occasional growls, before his cock twitched and filled the head of the condom with his balljuice. "Oh my fucking God!" Daniel exclaimed as he drained the last of his sperm into the latex container which sat still inside of her


He gingerly pulled it out of her with a little pop at the end, went to the bathroom, and wrapped the used rubber in a bunch of tissue paper and chucked the wad into the waste basket. After he washed his penis off, he returned to his bedroom and saw Aoi's normally tight little asshole hanging open. He untied her and had her move up toward the headboard so that he could cuddle her. "Cockslut will issue a report on her condition," Daniel ordered. 'Master, your cockslut will be sore for quite a while after this, but she doesn't think she has been injured and she appreciates Master's concern for her health," she riposted. "Does cockslut love her Master as much as ever?" "Yes she does Master. She hopes that Master will honor her with his care and guidance for as long as she shall live." "Cockslut, your Master will vigorously keep you safe and secure and she will not find the kind of loving refuge anywhere else that she will in her Master's arms," he promised. "Your cockslut is confident that will always be the case Master," she let him know


"Thank you Aoi. You're a true blessing," he averred. "You have no idea how great it is to be described that way, Daniel. I feel very lucky to be with you," she stated. He pulled her tightly into his body


"Cockslut is released from her duties for the rest of the day," he permitted. "Thank you Master. But may your cockslut enjoy the honor of her Master's arms for a little while longer?" "Cockslut may enjoy that pleasure anytime she so wishes," he smiled. "Thank you Master," she smiled back. Aoi had just lost her anal virginity and was gratified to know that she could now do that for him even if the initial pain is pretty daunting. At the Delasso residence, Kathy and her friend Arlene Stevenson were having their brains fucked out by their masters Eric Stevenson and Scott Delasso respectively, as they were on their knees on Scott's bed taking massive amounts of cock. Kathy was a nice looking, if not what one would call beautiful, dirty blonde with teardrop shaped breasts, pinkish brown nipples and an untrimmed bush. Her best feature was actually her skin, which seemed to be almost translucent it was so flawless except for a few freckles near her mound
BIG BUTT STAR

big butt star

ENTER TO BIG BUTT STAR
She had a little bit of an edge to her, which is what attracted Eric to her. It's not that she was using drugs or had problems in school or with law enforcement, but she could be pretty serious business at times. Fortunately, she took that intensity to bed with her, too, and Eric had a hard time believing that anyone could give better head than Kathy. Whatever she did she seemed to go to it with an almost psychotic degree and she had a thing for being whipped and exposing herself. For example, one of her favorite stunts was to take her top and bra off late at night in an empty park and walk through it with her boobs swaying, enjoying the feel of the breeze and cool air against her nipples. Eric wondered if it was ever possible to humiliate her or if she was such a thrill seeker she would be up for just about anything
In fact, Eric has even punished her for taking really stupid chances at times, but she seemed to love the penalty as much as the thing she was being sanctioned for. Arlene was more willowy and laid back. Her 5'7" body, slim silhouette, long black hair and eye glasses lent her a very quiet dignity and intellectual air that Scott couldn't resist. She was more of a go along to get along type of girl and shied away from anything that smacked of conflict. She was basically surrendering right from the outset and went into sub space at the drop of a hat. And she absolutely loved the sensation of a cock inside of her. She wanted to be fucked as much as possible since that was her heroin. She didn't really like blowjobs, though, for that reason


She would rather have had the penis in her cunt than in her mouth. That demure nature is also why Scott liked to give her tickling attacks in public. Yumi called her new master, Jeff, every night to report what she had been doing that day. He also kept her abreast of what was occurring in the neighborhood. Sometimes they would even masturbate together. She really looked forward to cementing new friendships and was also happy about the new Japanese family moving in the next block over
BIG BUTT STAR

big butt star

ENTER TO BIG BUTT STAR
She recognized that she was going to feel a little like a stranger in a strange land at her new school initially, but with all the support she'll have Jeff didn't think it would take too long for her to adjust. She was mulling how she would feel once she finally lost her virginity both vaginally and anally. big butt star Jeff assured her that he would take it slow and if what the other subbies on the block were any indication her adjustment to being used regularly wouldn't take all that long. anal sex teen sex asian oral sex masturbation bondage bdsm domination submission All Bondage Stories Discuss MORE BDSM SEX STORIES @ BDSM LIBRARY Who Voted for this Story dandalk thezozo Related Links The South Marlin Circle Bondage Club Chapter 5 The Asian Chick in the Wheelchair Chapter 3 The Asian Chick in masturbation blonde bigtits shaved vagina the Wheelchair Chapter 25 The Asian Chick in the Wheelchair Chapter 5 The Other Side of the Coin Chapter 6 The South Marlin Circle Bondage Club Chapter 16



BIG BUTT STAR big butt star

big butt star, sultry girls, black gangbang pornstar, european fuck, sexy brunette cumming, shot bikini, lily gets, licked couple amateur,
Related posts: mature gals pissing
0 comments

TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
2011-Dec-21 09:09
Teens vaginal bathroom. Chapter Two ____________________________ A glorious sun-drenched early morning greeted me as I awoke in my bed alongside the lovely brunette “door prize” I had won at the party the previous evening. It had been arranged for me to interview Greg at nine o’clock, so after fucking the young woman just once more I dismissed her from my suite, showered and shaved, and then contemplated what to wear for my appointment with the resort’s Managing Partner. I declined the limited selection of robes and togas available to me from the small wardrobe closet and elected instead to meet him clad in the same slacks, dress shirt and sports coat I had worn during my trip to Island Royale. Leaning against the front desk in the lobby, I felt a bit out of place as other Guests milled about in loose-fitting tunics, sometimes in the company of nude or semi-naked women and young girls, but I had resolved that I would not conduct my first serious interview dressed in a “bathrobe” and was therefore relieved to see that Greg greeted me wearing a conservative, well-tailored brown business suit. Standing at just less than six feet tall, Greg does not present himself as a particularly imposing figure, and his charming graciousness soon places one completely at ease in his presence


His impressive tan, full head of dark brown hair – with just a hint of gray around the temples – and his seemingly boundless energy belies the fact that the American is actually almost 65 years old. We exchanged pleasantries and he asked if I had slept well. With a smile I started to recount my delightful encounter with the nubile young woman with whom I had shared my bed during the night, but when a buxom blonde wearing shorts and a halter top approached the concierge, he politely cut me off and suggested we grab some coffee from the breakfast bar before starting our interview. With our cups in hand Greg guided me through the swinging doors and over to one of the service elevators, and as we ascended he apologized for the earlier interruption but quietly explained that Management felt it best that the sex staff not overhear any conversation which might suggest that guests receive “attention” at the resort not commonly available to them elsewhere. “If the slaves were to learn that men don’t always have females on hand to entertain them," he said, “it would just confuse the hell out of ‘em. Greg is one of the “Founding Fathers” of Island Royale. He and John – or “John-Boy” as Greg and the others call him – had met as freshman classmates at Ithaca College in upstate New York during the early 1960s and had remained close friends while attending to their post-graduate studies at Columbia University. For several years they had together been quietly running as a side business a small “escort service” in Greenwich Village while pursuing their primary careers – Greg, as a promising young Wall Street attorney, and John-Boy, as the owner of a mid-Manhattan travel agency popular among the Very Rich – when the two young men met and had enlisted the aid of Dr. George, an equally youthful physician then in residence at a local New York hospital, to delicately address a “health concern” from which one of their prostitutes had been suffering
EMILIABOSHE.COM
The two talented entrepreneurs quickly developed a warm and lasting friendship with the good doctor. Their vision of a luxurious “all-inclusive” sex resort, catering to a select clientele of extremely wealthy men, took shape almost literally over the course of just one full weekend of serious drinking at Greg’s upscale East Side apartment. Greg, with his background in law, investments and management, would direct the general operation of the bordello, while Dr. George would see to the medical requirements of the staff and John-Boy, with his numerous connections to the “Rich and Famous,” would discreetly promote the business while also recruiting attractive young women from around the world to serve the needs of their customers. Fearing local law enforcement “entanglements,” as Greg put it, the Three Partners scouted several offshore locations for their fledgling business venture before settling upon the purchase of an impressive Spanish-styled mansion, constructed in the early 1930s and set within the securely protected compound of a large former coffee plantation near Bogot?, Colombia, which appeared to offer what they believed to be necessary to the success of their enterprise: A secluded setting, favorable climate, and regional governmental officials who would be “sympathetic” to their cause. Following an extensive renovation of the mansion and grounds, La Casa – as the Partners had named their new brothel – opened for business with a sex staff of thirteen women, all Latinos in their late teens or early twenties hired locally from the slums of neighboring Bogot? or from the surrounding Colombian countryside. Encouraged by the favorable responses the Three Partners had received from their initial trickle of visitors – predominantly rich American, Mexican, and Argentinean businessmen – more women were soon brought in to live and work at the bordello. With the arrival of seven young Thai women John-Boy had recruited and later, a group of European females he had enlisted for service while in Amsterdam, La Casa could now boast housing a truly “international” stable of young, attractive prostitutes who, while on duty, would skillfully play the role of “sex slave” for the amusement and enjoyment of their guests. As word further spread of the unique resort their business grew, and within a few short years La Casa had emerged as a popular Latin American “getaway” for extremely wealthy men seeking repeated casual sexual encounters with a large and varied assortment of submissive young women


Confident now that their enterprise would be a success, John-Boy sold his travel agency, Greg and Dr. George each resigned their respective positions in New York, and the Three Partners took up permanent residence in Colombia as full-time managerial directors of La Casa. And indeed the business did flourish, at least for several more years, until senior members of the Colombian drug cartel – who were by then rapidly amassing political and military power as well as an even larger fortune than were the Three Partners – began demanding an ever-increasing percentage of the bordello’s profits in exchange for their “protection.” Faced with this growing financial burden and their uncertainty as to how long the cartel would remain appeased, the Three Partners decided to abruptly close La Casa, abandoning their prostitutes to the Colombian frontier, and move to a gated hotel facility they had acquired along the western coast of Africa, where they would recruit a fresh group of women from Europe and Asia to service their guests. The Partners would run their business in Africa for sixteen more years before again relocating to the present site of operations in the South Pacific. The overall management of Island Royale served as an appropriate starting point for my interview with Greg, conducted in his large but surprisingly modestly appointed administrative office overlooking the Compound and deep blue South Sea waters beyond. * * * * * * * * Question: Thank you for agreeing to meet with me. Frankly, I was surprised to have been invited to Island Royale and that you would accept my request for an interview. So, I guess I should start with asking you why you did so. Answer: Well, you’re quite welcome
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
We’re all pretty proud of what we have been able to accomplish here and, now that we are rather well established, we feel comfortable in finally talking about the resort. Or maybe it’s just that we want to do a bit of gloating. Besides, this whole feature of yours will probably never even see the light of day. Q: IN/SIGHT is a rather highly respected news organization. Do you really believe this report will be dismissed simply as a work of “adult fiction? A: Probably. But it does provide us with some added insurance. We know you’ve been snooping around now for quite some time, and you were getting a bit too “close to home” with your investigation, if you know what I mean. This way, by inviting you here and letting you see in detail how we operate the resort, if word of Island Royale were ever actually to leak out we can just point to your little article here to discredit the claims as nothing more than a far-fetched pornographic fantasy. Q: Nonetheless, you are taking a risk in talking with me. A: A minimal one, maybe. Q: I was impressed with the resort when I arrived, although I was a bit surprised to see such a large number of very young girls serving in the Compound


Some appeared to be no more than five or six years old. Tell me: Just how young are the girls here? A: Well, actually, the girls you saw weren’t quite that young. More like seven or eight years old. But to answer your question, the totally serviceable females in the Compound range in age from about twelve to around twenty-eight years old, with the seven to eleven-year-olds available only for light petting, fondling, and other non-invasive sex such as fellatio and hand jobs. We keep all of the much younger females segregated in the Nursery behind us. Q: And how many girls do you keep in service? A: It varies slightly from week to week, but on average we have about 300 women and young girls available for the use of our Guests at all times, plus probably 175 or so more who have been temporarily rotated out of sex assignment and into general resort maintenance – but who can be made available as needed. Hey, somebody has got to cook the meals, clean the pool and change the sheets! You tend to think there’s a bigger sex staff because you see females milling around the Compound all the time, awaiting their next session. Our girls are trained to return to that central area between sessions, but of course they generally don’t remain there long. Now mind you, not all of these girls are available for straight sex. Many of them are simply too young to fuck, but we try to keep enough sexually mature females available to service well over half of our guests at any given time during the day and evening hours, and enough additional slaves “on call” from the maintenance pool to ensure each Guest can keep with him overnight at least one woman old enough to fuck. Q: That would mean that the resort can accommodate about three hundred guests then, correct? A: Actually we can accommodate three hundred forty-eight Guests, and rarely are we not fully booked. Q: With a sex staff that large, I am wondering how big your general support staff is. A: On the island itself, we basically figure a 2:1 ratio, including the service women


We require all of the staff you would expect to find at any exclusive resort, plus a somewhat larger technical maintenance staff – because we are so secluded. Off the island we employ many more people. We obviously need a small but knowledgeable medical staff to screen our Guests, and then of course we have additional personnel associated with transportation, food and beverage purchases, sex slave acquisitions and the like. Not to mention all of our independent contractors in Turkey, Pakistan, Russia and elsewhere. But on the island itself, I outdoor gangbang blowjob guess we have around 700 on staff at any given time, including the sex staff. That’s not counting the girls in the Nursery, though. A few – but only a few – of the women you see around here have been assigned permanently to the general maintenance staff
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
When a female has gotten too old to be of use to us as a sex slave, we usually just sell her, but occasionally we’ll keep a bitch as a full-time maintenance worker. We don’t have nearly enough “retired cunts” to do all the work, though, and that’s why we rotate the sex staff into and out of general maintenance service. It actually works out pretty well. The sex staff knows they must treat the maintenance workers properly, and vice versa, because the next week their roles might be reversed. Q: I’ve seen a number of males working here though as well. A. We do keep a large technical and administrative staff – of men – to see to the physical requirements of the resort and to supervise the females. Keep in mind that we’re not just running a resort here. We maintain our own electrical, water and sanitation systems, and if something breaks, we can’t just simply call up a repairman to come out and fix it! The men are of course employed by the resort and do what is necessary to keep the complex operating efficiently. Even the bitches permanently assigned to maintenance lack the skills to handle anything more complicated than general housekeeping and kitchen “KP” duty. Q: I would think you would have difficulty getting any work at all out of your male technical staff, what with all the naked women running around. A: Well, that really hasn’t posed much of a problem for us, actually
The guys are free to take the girls temporarily assigned to maintenance service back with them when they’re off duty, and some do quite often, but on the whole our male employees approach their work in an extremely responsible manner. (Chuckling) And of course, I suppose, there is the “familiarity breeds contempt” factor. If you work all day in a bakery, after all, you’re probably not a huge fan of pastries on a regular basis. Q: I suppose. But these men aren’t slaves. I know the women can’t leave voluntarily, but what happens if one of your male employees decides to quit? A: Ah, well, that does pose a problem for us. Generally a male employee will be with us only about 7-8 years before he will want to leave. Ironically, though, oftentimes one of our employees, having left, will contact us wanting to come back again. But even if he does, he’ll usually become bored again rather quickly and won’t stay long. All of our employees are sworn to secrecy of course, but I must confess we are constantly worried that some clown will someday tell “what he knows” about our operations. We take certain understandable precautions
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
All of our employees are quite well paid but their wages are sequestered in various bank accounts in Zurich. A former employee must accept only the “draw” we permit him to periodically make from his account, and if we receive even a hint that the former employee may have disclosed information about the resort, we can permanently shut down his account. Fortunately, we’ve only had to do that a few times over the years. But still, I suppose, the saying is true: “A secret between two men can only be kept if one of the men is dead.” We remain constantly on guard to protect against word of Island Royale leaking out to the general public. Q: So how does inviting me here serve as an “insurance policy” for you? A. We figure that if you report accurately, then in the event one of our former employees does “spill his guts,” by simply suggesting that he had read your piece and tried to get some publicity from his fantasy, he can be effectively discredited. Q: I see. Getting back to your female staff, when one of your slaves gets too old to even do general maintenance work, what then? A: Well, we haven’t actually reached that point yet. The oldest members of our first Nursery school class – if any of them are even still around – would only now be in their mid thirties. As time goes on, though, I suppose more and more of our sex staff might eventually “retire” into general maintenance service. That’s why we figure that in the years ahead we won’t have to rely so much on our sex staff to help maintain the resort. But you’re right
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
At some point we will need to deal with our aging female maintenance worker population, and frankly we haven’t figured out yet what to do with them once they eventually get that old. Management certainly doesn’t plan on running a nursing home for old whores here! (Laughing) We’ll probably just take ‘em out and dump ‘em all in the ocean. That’s what we did some years ago when George found out one of the girls had developed breast cancer or something. Obviously we didn’t want to spend any time or money to treat her, and we couldn’t put her on the auction block like that. So we just disposed of her
Tied her hands behind her back, sliced open her pussy and pushed her off the deck. Oh, she kicked and screamed for awhile but with all that blood in the water it didn’t take long for the sharks to find her. And it saved us the hassle of having to get rid of the body. Q: Speaking of management, how many partners do you have? A: Not that many. I’m the general manager of the resort, of course, but I have four equal partners. John-Boy and Alexis, neither of whom are on the island right now, are in charge of acquiring new slaves and disposing of our unwanted culls. George, who you will meet later, sees to the medical side while Cynthia, who you will also meet later, supervises the Nursery. Q: You have a female partner? A: Oh, yes. Cynthia has been an equal partner with us almost since the beginning. Q: And she has no qualms about training young girls to become sex slaves? A: Not at all


This is a very profitable business and Cynthia shares equally in the profits. Q: And may I ask just how profitable Island Royale is? A: (Smiling) Well, you may ask…. Q: OK. Point taken. Getting back to the overall running of the teens vaginal bathroom business: How much does it cost you for a girl? A: Uh, you mean our overall investment? That would be difficult to calculate. Or did you simply mean the cost of the initial acquisition? Q: Well, let’s start with the initial cost of acquisition. A: Well, nowadays we usually don’t have to pay anything at all to acquire a girl. We simply trade in our unwanted bitches for much younger females
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
But it wasn’t always that way. You must keep in mind, we’ve been around now for a long time and we are pretty well known within the relevant circles. Our associates in Calcutta, Istanbul, Singapore or wherever are constantly on the lookout for appropriate girls, age four or five years old, to buy or kidnap for us. Typically we can get four or five cute little European females – or sometimes as many as eight or nine baby Asian girls – for even one of our older or less attractive culls. Q: Really. I would have thought that the cost of purchasing a young girl as a sex slave would have been much higher. A: Well, buying a teenager outright – especially a Caucasian bitch – is considerably much more expensive. I believe the going rate right now for an average-looking European girl of say, seventeen, is about $60,000 US if she’s already had her cherry taken, and you can expect to pay even more if her pussy’s never been used. But little girls are much cheaper and easier to get and, besides, we don’t want our new recruits any older than 4-5 years. Q: Why not? A: Because of the hassle. Look, you bring in a girl of even, say, six years old and you know she’s already had six years of freedom, six years of bonding with her family and friends – and especially she’s had six years of socialization
By that age a girl has already been taught to believe that men shouldn’t be playing with her genitals as they wish, that she should be embarrassed to be seen naked in public, and that she should somehow be able to decide what she wants to do. By the time a girl reaches six years old, she may even already know that women have babies and that a woman’s tits are there to nurse those babies. You bring in a girl older than about four or five years and you get a bunch of problems: Resentment of her captivity, a reluctance to perform sexual acts, objections to our demands that orders be obeyed without question and so forth. All of these are definite training and disciplinary problems. We don’t have any of those problems here since we acquire our girls so young – before they learn a lot of stupid social rules – and can train them to behave like we want them to. Q: In other words, you substitute your own set of social rules of behavior for the ones the girls would have been taught had they remained with their families. A: Exactly. If you think about it, we run Island Royale more like a classic Roman brothel than a conventional whorehouse, and these girls are all trained to behave like the slaves did back in those times. That’s our model. Q: Please elaborate. A: Gladly. Look, men have always wanted to have a lot of different pussy and they’ve devised a wide variety of ways to get it. Keeping a large privately-owned stable of nubile females has always been reserved only for the Very Rich, of course


Arab culture in particular has traditionally approved of wealthy men having multiple wives and keeping women in harems as captive sex slaves. And for centuries it was common throughout the world for warlords, kings and emperors to own numerous female slaves and concubines they could fuck whenever they wanted to. But feeding and housing a bunch of gashes can get expensive, especially since they aren’t much good for anything else except to fuck, and so only very rich men could afford to have these toys. In fact, while these women were kept obviously to provide their masters sexual services, they served mainly as a status symbol – you know, as a way of demonstrating to others a guy’s wealth and prestige. By definition, the more females a man could own and maintain, the richer and more powerful he was seen to be. Oh, sure, the King might have let his friends and colleagues use his girls, but the general public certainly wasn’t invited to the orgy
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
If an ordinary guy wanted to get laid, he either had to fuck the wife or hunt down some pussy on his own. The ordinary guy just couldn’t afford to keep a private stash of cunts, but (chuckling) he still liked the idea of fucking a bunch of different women. It didn’t take very long, therefore, before someone came up with the idea of pooling financial resources and started acquiring females who could be “rented out” to all the guys who wanted the pleasures of the harem but who individually could not afford the massive costs associated with one. Voila! The first bordello was created. And soon, there were many bordellos, each competing with the others for customers. Many civilizations before and up through the days of the Roman Empire viewed having casual, impersonal sex with a stranger as a totally acceptable form of entertainment, and so elaborate brothels were built and stocked with slaves – both females and males – to serve the needs of their patrons. And for centuries, these businesses thrived


But attitudes change, and especially in Europe with the emergence of Christianity as a strong social force, the practice of owning slaves fell out of favor and sex itself came to be viewed, at least publicly, as a uniquely intimate act expressed only between married men and women. If a guy wanted to get a little extra-marital pussy he had to sneak out to get it, and since society no longer approved of or publicly supported lavish, ornate brothels stocked with sex slaves, he had to do it discreetly. The traditional public whorehouse, at least since the Middle Ages, has by and large been a squalid little hut in a “bad” part of town, sheepishly visited by nervous men looking for an easy and relatively inexpensive way to get laid. The guy would arrive, select his prostitute, negotiate the price, fuck her and then leave as quickly as possible. Even in early medieval Europe, when society as a whole – not to mention the all-powerful Holy Roman Catholic Church – considered prostitution to be at least an “acceptable” occupation for a woman, customers rarely felt comfortable being seen in public with any of their whores. And that certainly remained true even for the miners and cowboys who were routinely being serviced out of the tents and saloons of the Old American West. Everybody knew the hookers were there, of course, but nobody in “decent” society would acknowledge them as fellow productive citizens of their community. The fancy 19th Century “Gentlemen’s Establishments” of Paris and Berlin – and certainly their more primitive cousins in New Orleans, Chicago or San Francisco – weren’t really all that much better. Oh, the girls may have been a bit better dressed, and the whorehouses were perhaps kept a bit cleaner
Management would often even include some sort of alternate entertainment such as a nightclub act, a floor show, or maybe just a ragtime piano player, and the place may have seemed like a sort of private “club” to the patrons, but even the best of these places paled in comparison to the ornate brothels that they used to have in Roman days. Basically, regardless of how plain or fancy the whorehouse might be, the scenario really hasn’t changed all that much since the Middle Ages: The John still arrives and selects his prostitute, still negotiates the price of a fuck, and still leaves the place as soon as he has gotten laid. And the women that work in these cathouses are all well aware of what they are doing. Some view providing sex as simply their occupation: No Fuck, No Eat. Others, such as those found in the seedy little clubs and “hotels” in Istanbul and Shanghai, may fuck out of fear – a fear of beatings, a fear of death, or sometimes simply because they fear life outside the whorehouse. All of these women have been taught to believe that what they are doing is “wrong” and not approved of by “decent” society, though, and most of these girls really don’t care whether their clients are happy
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
Heck, probably very few of them actually even offer up the use of their pussy without some resentment. Q: But Island Royale is different. A: That’s right. We model Island Royale after the luxurious bordellos that were popular at the height of the Roman Empire. Our females are true slaves, just like in the old days, and they are devoted to giving men pleasure. Our bitches accept without question that their only purpose in life is to sexually gratify men. That’s what makes Island Royale unique among the world’s brothels. Q: Truly unique? A: I think so. There are other sex resorts in the world, of course. Down in the Dominican Republic there’s Exotic Retreat for example and, oh yeah, the Angels in Paradise holiday resorts in Thailand
They’re pretty nice. But the way those places work is that the operators line up a bunch of good-looking women to be on hand as part of the hotel’s “accommodations package.” When a guest books a visit he reviews a list of the available females and reserves one of them to keep with him for the duration of his stay. Sometimes for a little variety a guest can arrange for a temporary “swap” with another visitor, but by and large he’s stuck with fucking the same bitch the whole time he’s there. Q: Where do they get these women? A: Oh, I don’t know. I think Exotic Retreat hires women mainly from Russia and other eastern European countries, but they also supplement their inventory with native Latinos. The Asian resorts recruit almost all of their women locally, though. The gals make pretty good money as hookers, but they certainly all recognize that they are in the business of providing sex and companionship to these guys and can always quit if they get tired of the work or if they don’t think they’re getting paid enough for their services
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
And all of these women are adult professional prostitutes. No kids. If a guy wants to get some underage pussy, he’s got to leave the resort and go into town for it. Not that it’s all that hard to find, really, especially in Thailand. There are a number of “hotels” just in Bangkok alone where a whole bunch of little girls are kept available for a quick lay. Shoot, in one of ‘em they even keep all the baby snatches stripped and standing around in these glass cages where a guy can just walk around and pick out the little cunt he wants to fuck. But it can be dangerous leaving the safety of the resort and, if a guy doesn’t know what he’s doing or where he’s going, there’s a good chance he can get ripped off – or worse. Q: But not here. A: No, Island Royale is completely different. We get our girls at a very tender age – four and five years old – and from the moment they arrive they are taught that their only reason for existence is to provide sexual pleasure to men. Here they’re told that’s all they’re good for, and that they will not have successfully fulfilled their purpose in life until they have fucked every man on the planet. And here at Island Royale, a Guest is not simply limited to screwing just one or two of the girls – he has our entire inventory to choose from! Both sexually mature young women and preadolescent little girls, each willing and eager to please
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
Any time he wants. Q: Any time? A: Any time. Look, as I said, our females here don’t just “act the part” of a submissive sex slave. They are sex slaves, and their lives are committed exclusively to sexually servicing men. A girl here who does not freely and enthusiastically suck cock is looked upon with distain by the other girls; the gash who is unable to get her Master to ejaculate feels she has failed somehow. At Island Royale, our prepubescent females anxiously await the day when they can finally spread their legs and receive a hard dick up their twat, and once they’re old enough to fuck, our slave bitches are genuinely disappointed if they don’t get laid at least four or five times each day. Q: That’s just amazing. How do you get the girls to think that way? A: Again, it’s all because of the age we get them. We don’t take girls younger than four
We don’t want to bother with toilet training, or teaching them how to walk and all of that crap. But we do want to get them before they’ve been heavily influenced by “outside society.” That’s why acquiring a female child at the age of four or five years is ideal. They’re beyond the “toddler” stage and are eager to learn – to learn whatever it is we want to train them to do. Q: And so does that training begin immediately? A: Well, I guess the answer to your question would technically be yes, but a girl’s formal education and training doesn’t start for about a year or so after her arrival. The first thing we do after we acquire a girl is to have her spayed. That obviously avoids for us the risk of pregnancy when she gets older. George prefers doing something called a “supracervical hysterectomy.” Simply sterilizing a female – you know, through radiation or maybe tying off her ovaries for example – isn’t enough because we would still need to deal with those awkward “monthlies” once she reaches puberty
Giving her a full supracervical hysterectomy makes her available for sex every day of the month for the rest of her life. And if you perform this surgery on a really young girl, she tends to heal up rather quickly. While she is “under the knife,” so to speak, we also surgically rupture her hymen. Years ago we didn’t do that, and instead would hold a raffle or something and offer up the girl’s virginity as a prize to one of our guests who happened to be visiting at the time she became ripe for fucking. But what we found was that the girl would be rather nervous about her first mounting, the Guest really excited, and invariably it seemed he would simply just want to jump on top of her, ram his dick up her twat as quickly as possible, fuck her hard and come. That would often leave quite a bloody mess and the girl might be in pain for days. Shoot, even after her pussy had healed she might still be scared about being fucked for several weeks afterward. So now, we simply rupture her hymen as soon as we get her, long before she learns what her cunt is for, and gradually introduce her to a dick as she grows up. We do let her keep her clitoris, though
We want her to feel good about sex. (Laughing) We’re not interested in female genital mutilation around here. Q: You said that formal training doesn’t begin then for about a year after you’ve obtained her. What do you do with her during that first year? A: During that first year, before her formal education begins, all we expect from a girl is that she become accustomed to her nudity and comfortable being touched and fondled by men. After we’ve sterilized her, she’s equipped with her “jewelry” to designate her childhood – you’ve seen them on the younger girls in the Compound, I’m sure: A small red ceramic cherry attached to a thin gold chain leading from her vagina – and we get her used to wearing that. She’ll spend a lot of time playing with her other “sisters” in teens vaginal bathroom the Nursery, and we’ll play with her, too. You know, feeling her up and fondling her pussy a lot – generally just get her used to being treated as a toy. Q: While we’re on the subject of a girl’s “jewelry,” I also noticed that each of the girls wears a collar with her name printed on it
Under her nameplate, though, is a button. What is that button for? A: When a female is between sessions, she’ll trigger a miniature receiver in her amulet. That way, we can keep track of how active she is and when she can be made available if a Guest summons her. While often a Guest will select a sex partner from among the females available in the Compound, he can also arrange for a specific girl to be summoned by using the computer terminal in his suite. Her amulet will vibrate and she will report to the concierge to receive instructions for her next assignment. Much like the electronics some restaurants use to let patrons know their table is ready. (Laughing again.) It’s our version of “computer dating.” You just click on a girl you’d like to fuck and usually she’ll be at your door within minutes. You really should check out your computer terminal. Q: And so I shall
But back to the children. Do you simply send them right out into the Compound after that first year? A: Oh, no, no. They won’t be permitted into the Compound for at least a few years or so after their arrival. After that first year, their formal training begins, but until they’re about seven or eight they’ll remain more-or-less segregated in the Nursery. Q: How many girls do you keep in the Nursery? A: Well, the figure is constantly changing, of course, as the girls complete their slave training and are put into service out in the Compound. Cynthia could tell you how many girls we have there at the moment, but on average I would guess we have around 175-180 or so baby pussies in the Nursery at any given time. Q: I see. And do these girls go naked for those three years in the Nursery? A: No, not all of the time. Initially they did, but what we discovered early on was that, if the little twats didn’t ever wear any clothing, they would get really uncomfortable once you tried to put clothes on them. Most of our Guests, you see, don’t want these girls naked all of the time. They prefer that the staff tease them a bit
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
Sometimes they want to see their women in full length evening gowns; at other times, maybe just a short “revealing” outfit, allowing the girl to flash her tits and pussy. Having the little girls go completely naked all of the time would never give them a chance to learn how to wear clothing, so we introduce them to a rudimentary wardrobe when they are quite young. Q: What do they wear, then? A: Well, you’ll see for yourself later on when you visit the Nursery. But basically we have three simple outfits. The first is just a rectangular sheet of cloth, hemmed on one edge, with a length of rope threaded through the loop. The girl wears the cloth around her waist and ties the cord in front. Her hips and ass are mainly covered, but of course her pussy remains exposed. The second garment is really just a variation of the first, made with two much smaller pieces of cloth. Again, the girl wears this around her waist and ties the cord in front
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
Her flanks are somewhat covered, but her ass and pussy remain open to view. When we want to introduce the girls to more elaborate clothing, we’ll start by having them wear a simple dress consisting of a couple of pieces of cloth with a semicircle cut out of one of the ends. Those ends are stitched together; she slips it over her head and ties a length of rope around her waist. The rope tends to make the cloth bunch up a bit in front but gives the girl a feel for cloth rubbing against her tits. The dress leaves her flanks exposed for the most part, and the cloth can be lifted easily in both the front and the back should you want to inspect her ass or vagina. Sometimes, especially among the older girls on the verge of moving into the Compound, we may outfit them with more traditional “feminine” attire, but for the most part our girls in the Nursery wear one of those three basic outfits – if they wear anything at all. Q: So then a girl’s formal training begins after about a year, right? A: Training and education. Fairly early on, we concluded that we could not simply ignore basic education. So, we teach these girls the “Three ‘Rs’” – Reading, Writing, and Arithmetic – just as you would a kid in any typical grammar school. Q: Why did you decide this was necessary? A: It was so darn frustrating for us! We’d send a cunt to get something, and she couldn’t read the labels
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
Or we’d tell a girl to report for a session and she wouldn’t know which suite to go to – she couldn’t read the room number. Really, giving the bitches a basic education – to about a first or second grade level – is more for our benefit than it is for them. They certainly don’t need to be taught any other traditional grammar school subjects such as history or geography. Q: Other than this basic education, then, what other instructions do your girls receive? A: The Nursery curriculum consists of three more-or-less equal parts. One, as I said, is to give the little gashes an elementary understanding of reading, writing, and arithmetic. The second is in what I like to call the “social graces.” These bitches will be with very wealthy and important men, and they all must learn how to present themselves properly and behave appropriately. They must develop good personal grooming habits and keep themselves clean, fresh, and ready for sexual activity at all times. We need them to be able to speak well. Etiquette is very important. We teach them to be polite and submissive


We teach them to obey orders. It is vital to us that these cunts always know they are subservient beings – animals, really – kept as pets solely for our amusement. We simply will not tolerate any female exhibiting an “independent streak” here. Obviously, the third part of our educational program is devoted to providing the slaves extensive instruction in proper sexual technique. Our girls become familiar with male genitalia quite early in their training, and each will perform her first masturbation of a penis long before her sixth birthday. By the time they’re seven or eight, and ready to join the others in the Compound, all of these girls will be experts at giving head and providing exceptional hand jobs. Q: And the girls don’t resist being used like this? A: Absolutely not. They accept their existence as a sex slave quite easily. You know, when we first started we thought we would have problems in that area, but we’ve never had any. I don’t know if the full answer can ever truly be known, but I think it’s a combination of a couple of things. Certainly a large part of it, I think, is instinct. We may be living in the 21st Century, after all, but we still carry with us some remnants of our prehistoric nature


Way back in ancient caveman times, having children around was by and large a nuisance to the tribe. They were too young to go on a hunt, and too young to help keep the home fires going. Little girls in particular couldn’t do much of anything to earn their keep except that they could entertain their elders by sexually servicing their fathers, their older brothers, and the other adult males of the tribe. If you buy in to Darwin’s theory, as I do, that those who are more successful in adapting to their surroundings are more likely to live to maturity and reproduce, then it follows that those little gashes who were instinctively more inclined to provide sexual services were more likely to be allowed to remain with the clan. A young female who didn’t naturally take to sucking cock or who wouldn’t submit to being mounted whenever a male wanted to get laid was basically worthless to them and would either be killed outright or at least abandoned by the others and left to starve to death. If you think about it, every successful civilization in history has been ruled by men, and by and large women have always served in a passive, submissive capacity. By instinct, females of all ages want to please men, and they unconsciously view performing sexual acts as a way of demonstrating to their bigger and more powerful male protectors and providers that they will remain docile and obedient servants at all times. Look at the way little girls like to cuddle up on Grandpa’s lap, spreading their legs and encouraging Grandpa to touch and hug them. Girls at that age know nothing about fucking


What they do know on an unconscious level, though, is that by letting the older males play with their bodies, they can in turn rely upon those males to provide for and protect them. And this isn’t just human behavior. Look at little puppies. They may be only a few weeks old, but already a few of the males in the litter will be seen demonstrating mounting activities. That can’t be sexual desire – they’re all far too young to breed. No, it must be a canine way of establishing each puppy’s social ranking within the pack. Q: That’s a good theory. A: But I don’t think that instinct alone explains why these girls are all so willing to engage in sexual acts. I think the role society plays in teaching young girls how to behave might be equally important. I truly do not believe that a little girl feels “victimized” or “exploited” if she’s called upon to provide sexual services unless or until someone – a parent, a teacher, or perhaps a social worker – tells her that what she’s doing is “wrong” or that she’s not supposed to be used like that. I recall reading a story in a newspaper many years ago. Some little five-year-old girl had been taught to come home from school each day, take off her clothes, and give her stepfather a blow job
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
(Chuckling) Sort of a basic daily household chore for her, like washing the dishes or taking out the garbage. Around the time she turned twelve he started fucking her on a regular basis and later on let her older step-brother and some of his friends fuck her as well. This went on for several years, without any problems whatsoever, until the authorities learned of it and had the guy arrested. Now, mind you, this little “family routine” didn’t come to light because the girl had complained to the police that she was being “sexually molested” on a more-or-less daily basis. Rather, they learned about it only because somebody overheard the girl’s step-brother talking with one of his friends about what a nice little tight pussy she had! Only after the girl had been sent into counseling did she learn that she had been made “a victim of sexual exploitation.” Only then did she start feeling “traumatized.” Hell, she had been getting along fine – doing quite well in school, even – until the damn counselors started messing with her head. After that, she was a basket case. Think about it: Even in Europe, up until the 18th Century or so, girls were still routinely being married off when they were only nine or ten years old. Now, granted, a cunt that young is just way too small to safely fuck, but you can bet their husbands – some of whom were in their twenties, thirties, or even older – certainly didn’t wait around until their wives were eighteen to jump on top of them
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
Heck, back then fucking little girls wasn’t considered a sexual deviancy; it was just something you did with little girls. Certainly none of those kids back then thought of themselves as being “sexually exploited.” They were simply doing what their society expected of them. And for that matter, the Mormons still order girls into polygamous marriages when they’re twelve. Hell, she’ll have pupped out a few kids before she’s old enough to get a driver’s license! All young bitches instinctively want to suck a cock – it’s in their DNA – and they all want to be mounted just as soon as their pussy is big enough. Shoot, it took a statute to make fucking a girl under eighteen a crime, and until societal attitudes changed, nobody considered the practice of screwing little girls at all improper. And for that matter, the practice is still considered quite socially acceptable in many Asian and Middle Eastern countries. Simply put: There’s nothing “unnatural” about having sex with children. Pedophilia isn’t biologically a sexual deviancy; it’s just another way of having sex
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
It only becomes a “deviant sexual activity” if society decides to make it one. Q: That all does make a lot of sense. A: Of course it does! And so, all of our girls – who already instinctively want to sexually please men – are told that they are supposed to do so! It makes them feel good. It gives their life meaning and purpose. The females here on the island have all had men playing with their pussies for as long as they can remember, and they’ve all been sucking cock on a daily basis since they were five years old! It’s really not surprising, then, that by the time they’ve reached the age of eight, every one of our little slave bitches is an expert at giving head – and is eager to give it – and that they all look forward to the day when they’re finally old enough to get laid. Here at Island Royale, these cunts are all trained to understand that they exist only to provide men pleasure. To these gashes, it’s not just their job – it’s their only purpose in life. Q: But surely the children must still be taught how to perform fellatio. Who provides this instruction? A: (Smiling) Well, in the early years me, George and the other administrative staff would do all the “tutoring.” But, as the business grew so did the Nursery, and after awhile we just had far too many little girls needing to suck our dicks than we could handle
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
The guys were all kept pretty busy just running the joint and they couldn’t, you know, always spare the time, so tapping the technical staff to take off work to have their cocks serviced didn’t work out very well at all for us once the Nursery really got going. And then one week, one of the guys suggested that we ask for volunteers from among our Guests to help train our little girls to give blow jobs. Boy, was that a great idea! I think every single one of our Guests volunteered. (Laughing now.) We had to draw straws! Nowadays, we simply make “training visits” to the Nursery a regular feature here at Island Royale. Getting a blow job in the Nursery is an extremely popular activity, but usually our Guests can get as much head as they want from the little ones during a week’s stay. While you’re here this week you should definitely sign up for at least a visit or two. You’ll really enjoy it. Just contact the concierge for a reservation. Q: All right, I will. So when are the Nursery girls actually then ready to join the general population of sex slaves in the Compound? A: They’re all pretty well good to go before they turn eight. Of course, that doesn’t mean they’re immediately available to fuck
CLUBTUG.COM
They won’t be ready for that for a few more years. That’s why they wear their ornaments. Q: Yes, what are they exactly? A: Well, basically they’re just a little plastic plug, shoved up into her pussy. They’re about the same diameter as a tampon, I guess, but are quite a bit shorter – only about two inches long or so. The chain attached to the end of the plug is a little bit longer – about four inches – and actually is made of gold so it doesn’t tarnish. The ornament itself is simply a ceramic charm, molded and painted to look like a cherry. Q: I did find that amusing. A: Yeah, most of the men do. And I take full credit for the design! (Laughing again.) Hey, even if none of these girls have an intact hymen anymore, they at least get to keep their “cherry” until they’re ripe. The girls themselves, though, have no idea what the joke is. Q: I wouldn’t think so. When do you decide to “pull the plug” and release a girl into the general population? A: (Chuckling) You mean, when do we “pop her cherry?” That’s really a medical decision that George makes, but generally our girls become available for vaginal sex when they’re around eleven or twelve years old. You understand, of course, that we give all of our slaves regular physical examinations, including full gynecological exams. That’s especially true of our preadolescents
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
And once the girls leave the Nursery, we’ll start conducting periodic dildo tests on them, so we have a pretty good idea of when it’s finally safe to pussy-fuck them. Q: A “dildo test? A: (Laughing) Yeah, that’s what we call it. And it’s just what you’d expect it to be. We shove a rod up her cunt and measure how big a dick she can take. As a matter of fact, I saw George earlier and I think he said he’d be giving a dildo test to one of our young girls in (glancing at his watch) well, just a few minutes from now, actually. Would you care to watch? Q: It’s all right for me to be there? A: Sure. George doesn’t mind and the gashes are all quite used to being naked around men. * * * * * * * * We suspended our interview at this point and Greg led me out of his office and down the long curving hallway leading to the entrance of the infirmary. Inside the infirmary is a simple desk and behind this desk sits a chair and a row of plain metal filing cabinets. To the left are three small windowless rooms, two of which were open but neither occupied at the time of my visit


In each of the first two rooms there is a single-sized bed, a small writing desk and chair, and a wall of wood-faced cabinets. Indeed, in all material respects these rooms look just like any other modestly appointed sick room one might see in a high school or college infirmary. The third room, which remained closed and locked while I was there, serves as the resort’s surgical chambers and it is here that Dr. George sterilizes each of the newly acquired young female sex slaves. To the right of the desk is a much larger room, obviously used for medical examinations. Dominating the center of the room is the table, covered with a white custom-fitted contour sheet and equipped with the ubiquitous gynecological stirrups doctors always seem to require when examining female genitalia. Running along the full length of the far wall is a laminated plastic countertop, with drawers and wood-faced cabinets installed both above and below
CLUBTUG.COM
The countertop was empty during my visit except for a clipboard, two ballpoint pens, a few bottles of antiseptic near the stainless steel sink, and a long white tapered plastic rod, softly rounded on one end and ringed in multiple colors in what looked to me to be about half-inch intervals. The instrument appeared to be slightly more than two inches in diameter at its thickest point and to measure almost fourteen inches in length, although the colored marking rings stopped about three-quarters of the way from the shaft’s brightly-colored blue tip. Several minutes passed before Dr. George arrived carrying a thin manila folder. After exchanging introductions, Dr. George explained that he would shortly be performing the routine examination of a ten-year-old girl named Mica
Commencement of the examination would be delayed slightly, he said with a hint of annoyance, as the girl was still “engaged in a session” with a Guest, but would be ordered to report to the infirmary as soon as she had concluded her blow job and had rinsed her mouth. Dr. George showed me Mica’s file. Most of his medical notations were gibberish to me but I did glean some pertinent information regarding the girl: Mica had been acquired by Island Royale at the age of four years as part of a trade that had sent two of the resort’s older women to a wholesale sex slave broker in Istanbul, along with twelve others he had purchased, in exchange for ten very young girls, age 4-5 years. A few of these children had simply been kidnapped by the broker himself from their rural village homes in (the former) Yugoslavia, but most of them had been purchased from others who had performed the actual abductions. Mica had been born in a small town near the Russian-Ukrainian border and had been sold to the broker by one of her maternal uncles for an undisclosed price. The small photograph clipped to her file suggested Mica to be an attractive little girl with dark hair and brown eyes. It suddenly occurred to me that little “Mica” might very well be one of the children whose disappearances had launched my investigation into the sex slave industry. I scoured her file for the name of her home village and, yes indeed, the area had been one of the first places I had visited. I mentally calculated when that visit had occurred and concluded that the little girls taken from the village at that time would all be about ten years old by now


I did not recall from my interviews any of the little abducted girls having been named “Mica,” but of course the children’s captors could – and most probably did – change all of the young girls’ names in order to make their disappearances all that much more difficult to trace. How very interesting, I thought: Until this time I had believed all of these children had been viciously teens vaginal bathroom abducted in the night by strangers, but in fact many – including Mica – had actually been sold into sexual slavery by someone the child both knew and trusted. And after years of searching, I realized, I was soon to finally meet one of these kidnapped little girls. Mica had completed her preadolescent slave training in the Nursery shortly before her eighth birthday and had therefore been in service in the Compound for almost two and one-half years. According to her file, after she had been surgically sterilized the child had had to visit the infirmary but twice other than for her periodic “routine” examinations: Once, to have a problem milk tooth extracted and, more recently, to receive treatment for an abrasion to her vaginal lining caused by a Guest who had inappropriately slipped his finger into her during a session. Dr. George had noted that she had recovered nicely following an overnight stay in the infirmary, however, and had resumed her daily activities in the Compound the next morning without any complications
TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM

teens vaginal bathroom

ENTER TO TEENS VAGINAL BATHROOM
Her file did not reveal if or how the Guest had been sanctioned for his indiscretion. Mica’s most recent physical examination had been about ten weeks prior to my visit. According to Dr. George’s medical history, at that time she had accepted almost four inches of the phallus into her vagina without demonstrable pain or discomfort and the doctor had noted that he believed she was due for a “growth spurt” in the near future and might soon be able to comfortably accommodate four inches or more of the instrument into her vagin
0 comments

BLONDE HAS GET SEX
2011-Dec-17 07:55
Blonde has get sex. KVK’s back, my friends! My sincerest apologies for taking so long. It’s getting harder and harder to find time to write these days, but I’ve got lots more stories to tell, and since I’ve met with such a positive reception here, I don’t see any reason to quit now! Also – I double-checked to make sure all the italics code was entered properly; sorry about that in the last chapter; total accident. As always, constructive criticism is welcome. Enjoy. Sunday There was a long, terrible silence. Minda was huddled in the corner, covering herself with a pillow, her head bowed and her hair hanging over her face. At least she had thought to do so. I’d just frozen where I was like an idiot, on my hands and knees with my ass sticking straight up into the air. And taking all this in, standing in the doorway completely still, was my mother, home more than a day early from her business trip and the only one in the room with any clothes on. She looked surprised. We all were, but she probably had a little more right to be


Here she was in her teenage daughter’s bedroom, who up until this point had displayed no acts or indications of wanton sexuality, and suddenly she catches me giving oral sex to my – female – best friend. This was probably pretty far down on the list of things she had expected to see today. Oh!” she finally said, blinking. “Oh my. I didn’t – couldn’t – move. I just stared and stammered something like, “Mom, I It’s okay,” she said, blinking again and averting her gaze. “It’s okay, just… put some clothes on and come downstairs and we’ll talk, okay?” She pulled the door shut. More silence. Minda and I didn’t move
It was like, if we stood still long enough, maybe it would undo what had just happened. Shit,” I finally said. Oh, God…” Minda agreed. Shit! She nodded, looking miserable. We are in so much trouble. We are so dead. Well, go after her!” Minda urged, making little pushing motions towards the door. “Say it wasn’t what it looked like! It was exactly what it looked like, Minda! Fuck! She sighed. “I know.” Then she shook her head and moved off the bed, and began pulling clothes on. When we’d dressed we headed downstairs to face the music. I couldn’t fucking believe it. How could I be having the best days of my whole friggin’ life, how could I have been feeling so good, and sharing that experience with my closest friend, and then suddenly have it explode like this? Fuck. Mom would send Minda home. I’d be grounded
BLONDE HAS GET SEX

blonde has get sex

ENTER TO BLONDE HAS GET SEX
More than grounded. She might not let me see her for a long time. Hell, she might not let me see her ever again. I wasn’t even embarrassed that Mom had caught us anymore; now I was just mad that, as soon as we had discovered each other this way, it was going to be taken from us. I looked over at Minda as we reached the first floor. She had been looking at the ground the whole time. She looked so… sad. Guilty, too, but mostly just devastated
I felt some of my anger disappear, to be replaced with some of that sadness. I reached over for her hand. She grabbed it eagerly, our fingers twined together, and we squeezed, just once, before letting go again. She looked up at me finally with those big brown eyes of hers. It’s gonna be okay,” I said. She almost looked like she believed it. I wished I did. We found Mom seated at the kitchen table. We sat down across from her. I’m sorry, Mom,” I blonde has get sex began. Mom sort of gave me this funny look. “Sorry? For what? Minda and I glanced at each other. Mom sort of smirked
“What, you two think you’re the only ones to have ever gotten caught having sex? Well that shocked the hell out of us. Look,” she said. “It’s really okay. You’re not in trouble. I didn’t even know you two were in this sort of relationship. I should have knocked first. Minda and I glanced at each other. “Well, this hasn’t really been going on that long,” I said. It hasn’t? No, I… Um… Well, we just…” I got flustered, gave up, and started again
BLONDE HAS GET SEX

blonde has get sex

ENTER TO BLONDE HAS GET SEX
“This all just sort of happened,” I finally managed. Uh huh,” said Mom. She thought for a minute, and then said, “Why don’t you just start from the beginning. We told her. All of it. We explained how we’d been trying on clothes Friday night, and Minda’s simple question about having bigger boobs had turned blonde has get sex into something much more. Mom nodded to herself when I told her that was why I’d been so out of breath on the phone. We then told her about our talk the next morning, and our agreement to “experiment” after we got home and we were supposed to be in the house anyway. One thing just sort of led to another,” I said, not wanting to divulge any more detail than that, “and we fell asleep, you know, afterwards, and then we kinda started again when we woke up. Mom nodded, understanding. “And that’s when I came in. And then – I swear – she started laughing. Oh, girls,” she said, “I’m so sorry, I had no idea Minda and I glanced at each other again
“So you’re… not mad?” Minda hazarded. Mad? No!” Mom started laughing even harder. Minda and I sort of chuckled, but I think we were still too freaked out to really join in. Looking back on it, though, I guess it was sort of funny. In a horribly awkward sort of way. Mom finally got control of herself and said, “No, no I’m not mad. For goodness’s sake you’re teenagers. Experimenting with sex is what you’re supposed to do at this age. It’s perfectly natural.” She suddenly adopted a stern look


“Now, it would be a little different if I’d caught you with another person who wasn’t supposed to be in this house. Especially if it had been a boy and you hadn’t been using protection. I blushed fiercely. “Mooooom,” I groaned. Have you had other people in this house while I was gone? No, Mom. Have you had unprotected sex with a boy? No, Mom! Mom nodded to herself. “Good. Not that I have any problems with you having sex with a boy, just… I don’t any of us want you pregnant at this age.” She looked at us, and smiled a little
“To be honest, you two have been so close for so many years I’m actually pretty surprised you haven’t done something like this before. R-really?” Minda asked. Oh, sure,” said Mom. “I know I was having my own little ‘experiments’ when I was a couple of years younger than you two. Our eyebrows shot up. “You did?” we said in unison. Oh, yeah,” she said, waving a hand dismissively. “The stories I could tell you Mom talked for hours. She revealed to us a side of herself I’d never seen or even suspected. As it turns out, Mom had been quite the nympho when she was younger! She’d started masturbating way earlier than I had, and told us about her many partners through high school and college, men and women alike, sometimes with two or even three other people at once! She told us about the G-spot, described techniques and toys, relayed roleplaying sessions and bondage anecdotes, all with a level of detail I’d have thought anyone would be embarrassed to say out loud – especially to her own daughter! But she said she’d always enjoyed sex, and didn’t feel the need to hide it or be ashamed by it. I remember suddenly seeing my mother in a totally different way, then
BLONDE HAS GET SEX

blonde has get sex

ENTER TO BLONDE HAS GET SEX
She and I had always been close. I’d never known my father, and so she and I had always only had each other. We were able to share most of our lives very easily with each other… but she’d always been Mom. Now, suddenly, I could see her just as a woman. A woman who’d married young and had a kid at twenty, and who had been forced to drop out of college to take care of it. And then Dad had just up and left us, left her. Fortunately she was able to use what little college education she had, and had landed a decent job which had miraculously led to promotions and raises and a good house in a good neighborhood


But before that, she’d been young and wild, and had, apparently, developed quite the sex life. I could see it, now that I was able to look for it: my mom was actually quite attractive. She was a little taller than me, and had a very similar face. She dyed her hair blonde and kept it short, chin-length, in a sort of bob cut. And she had a killer body. She worked out hard and often to keep it. I was amazed that kind of figure could exist on someone who’d had a kid. She had wide hips that swayed when she walked, and her breasts – I’d never really just looked at them before – were enormous
BLONDE HAS GET SEX

blonde has get sex

ENTER TO BLONDE HAS GET SEX
Jesus, when did she get those? They had to be at least twice the size of mine. I could tell by the way they moved that they weren’t as firm as perhaps they once were, but they were still impressive. And what was more curious is that I realized that she never displayed them. Even today, she was wearing a red sweater over black slacks, in the summertime (although every plane I’d ever been on had been freezing, so maybe that had something to do with it). Conservative clothing, designed to conceal her form rather than accentuate it. So are you… you know… seeing anyone right now?” Minda asked at one point. Mom shook her head


“No, I haven’t been with anyone since Amy’s father left. That’s so sad,” I said. And then, once the thought had sunk in, “That must be really, um, frustrating for you. I mean, look at you, you could have anybody you wanted! Mom grinned. “Why thank you. But no, I’ve got a job and a house and a daughter to take care of, and I don’t really want anybody right now
But on a strictly physical level, I’ve got plenty of movies and toys, and they get me by just fine.” She winked. Really?” Minda and I looked at each other again; she had a gleam in her eye. “Can we see? Mom laughed a little. “Mmm, maybe some other time,” she said. “Right now, though, I need to go back up and pack. I frowned. “Pack? Why? Actually, now that I think about it, what are you doing home? I thought you weren’t supposed to be back until sometime tomorrow. Bad shellfish, if you’ll believe that,” Mom huffed. “More than half the group got sick. They cancelled early and sent us home; said they’d reschedule.” That would explain it – Mom didn’t like seafood. So where are you going now? Well,” she said, standing and stretching, “since I interrupted, I figure I should at least give you back the last night you thought you were going to have.” She winked at us again. “Didn’t mean to spoil your fun. That made us start giggling
BLONDE HAS GET SEX

blonde has get sex

ENTER TO BLONDE HAS GET SEX
She knew exactly what we were going to be doing tonight and she didn’t care. I have the coolest mom in the world. So… are you two dating, now, or…?” Mom trailed off, I guess leaving us to fill in the blank. Once again, Minda and I looked at each other, but this time, we held each other’s gazes. I hadn’t even thought beyond this weekend, beyond the hot, sweaty, wonderful sex. But I sort of liked the idea, and I could tell by the way Minda’s face began to glow that she did, too. I’m not sure,” I said, still looking at Minda. “But I think I’d like to try it. Minda beamed, and swallowed and said, “I would, too.” She leaned forward and we kissed, gently. Well why don’t you get out of the house, then? Go on a date? I’ve got packing to do, and…” She trailed off again. And what?” I asked. For the first time, Mom’s cheeks colored a little. “To be honest, all this talk has sort of gotten me worked up and I could use some… relief. I shook my head in amazement. My mother was standing here, after my best friend and I had kissed and decided to go out on a date, talking openly about going to masturbate. I could tell life was going to be a little different from here on. I looked back at Minda, grinning. “Well, I guess we’d better hurry, then,” I said, and we rushed upstairs


We started scrambling around, looking for clothes to wear, deciding which of us would get the shower first, comparing accessories… preparing. Preparing for our date. Not really having the money or desire to try a really fancy place (and not having all that many formal clothes anyway) we decided on a sort of middle-nice chain restaurant. We made no effort to conceal our relationship. We held hands. We kissed, once or twice; not sloppily making out, of course, but little pecks on the cheeks and lips. We got a couple speculative looks and odd glances. It didn’t bother us in the least. I wore pants that nicely showed off my ass, boots, and a tight matching top with a small gold necklace


Minda decked herself out in a black skirt and sleeveless top with strappy, heeled sandals. She even did her hair up in a tight coil, and wore silver bracelets and earrings. She looked absolutely beautiful. She blushed when I told her so. Dinner was… dinner. I don’t really remember the food
I just remember looking over at Minda, once my closest friend and now that plus so much more. I couldn’t stop staring at her. I couldn’t stop feeling so incredibly happy, like fortune had smiled upon me and granted me a wonderful gift. We talked about us. Neither of us had really been prepared for this kind of relationship, especially not with another girl, but here we were nonetheless. Our friends from school came up, of course, and what they’d all think


I’d been sort of solo squirting milf worried about that, but Minda made me relax, saying that if they didn’t like it and support it, they could all go to hell. Most of them, I knew, would probably be surprised (I sure was!) but accepting; a few might have issues, but I resolved not to let them bother me. Such is life. Minda’s family was another concern. She came from a Catholic household, with pretty conservative parents and three brothers (two older, and one, Victor, who I knew from school, was the youngest). She said she blonde has get sex honestly didn’t know how they would react. I told her that if she wanted me to, I would come with her when she told them. She said she’d break the news when it felt right to do so, but warned me that, yes, she might want me there by her side. Our waiter must have been both insightful and openminded, because he treated us like any other couple out on a date, seemingly totally unconcerned that a pair of high-school-age girls were sitting rather close to one another and occasionally smooching. His smiles weren’t lecherous, but warm, like he was genuinely happy for us


Maybe he was and maybe he wasn’t; either way he got a real healthy tip. He didn’t even stare at Minda’s tits, like I did. The plates came and went. Did we care for some dessert? No, we were both too full. The check arrived, the meal was paid for, and we went home. The house was dark when we got back, and there was no sign of Mom. There was, however, a note taped to my bedroom door: You can use my bed tonight, girls. I also saw how interested you were in my little collection, so, if you want to, you can partake in that, too
BLONDE HAS GET SEX

blonde has get sex

ENTER TO BLONDE HAS GET SEX
I’ve unlocked the drawer under the TV, where I keep my movies, and beside it I’ve put a box of some of my toys that I don’t use anymore. You’re welcome to use or keep any that you like. Don’t worry, I washed them well, and I’ll expect you to do the same! I’ll be back about noon tomorrow. Have fun, girls! Love, Mom. Minda and I read the note, cast a shocked glance at each other, and then dashed down the hall. Mom’s bedroom is quite a bit bigger than mine, and cleaner, too. Her gigantic four-poster bed dominated the room, gauzy white curtains tied to the posts. The frame was made of a very dark, almost black, wood, and the chest of drawers and the nightstand matched. The stand at the foot of the bed, where she kept her TV, was clearly from a different set, but it didn’t look too out-of-place
BLONDE HAS GET SEX

blonde has get sex

ENTER TO BLONDE HAS GET SEX
She really liked white: white carpet, white bedspread, white curtains. There were doors leading to her bathroom and her walk-in closet, which was huge and I was highly jealous of. Oh my God,” said Minda. “Amy, come here and look at these.” She was leaning over the small, unassuming cardboard box beside the TV stand and staring into it with fascinated, horrified amusement. I peeked over her shoulder, and, yes, as the note said, it was filled with sex toys. I’d never seen any before, but that’s what they had to be – most were round and long, in various sizes and in all kinds of colors. Some seemed to be made of hard plastic, others rubber. Some were smooth, some had knobs or ridges or little bumps. A couple, towards the bottom, seemed to be much smaller but had little boxes with buttons and dials attached with wires – vibrators, I was sure, and a quick press of an “on” button confirmed it – and a tube of lubricant, and then there was some enormously complicated thing with buckles and straps, and we couldn’t even come close to figuring out what it was or how you used it
BLONDE HAS GET SEX

blonde has get sex

ENTER TO BLONDE HAS GET SEX
There was even a little silk rope, which put all sorts of naughty ideas in my head. What on Earth do you do with all this?” I asked incredulously. Minda turned to me with a wicked smile. “Let’s watch some of your mom’s videos and see if we can find out! She pulled me into a kiss, and I could tell from the intensity that she was pretty turned on already. To tell the truth, it didn’t take much attention from her tongue to put me in the same state. She sat down on the edge of the bed to undo her sandals (which took a while, the straps were complex) while I scanned the movie selection. There was a bit more here than I had guessed, and there was a quite a range, too – men and women, just women, and a few with just men! Most were straightforward enough, sounding like they had just enough plot to give these people reasons to have sex, but some were laughably improbable or just downright stupid. I selected one that didn’t sound too bad, advertising “All Lesbian Action.” I figured we might as well watch the sort of thing we were about to participate in! Minda stretched herself out on the bed, propped up by pillows, and patted the space next to her when I got the DVD started. I noticed that she had moved the box closer to the bed, within easy reach. I kicked off my shoes and laid down next to her. I admit it
The porn was silly, but at the same time it was pretty exciting to watch. I mean, sure, the actresses all spoke their lines stiffly and the characters they played idiotic… but they were getting naked, and they were having sex, and it didn’t take them very long to do it. In fact, within just a few minutes, they were doing things to each other that Minda and I had taken a whole evening to work up to! Minda had snuggled up to me during the movie, one arm across my stomach, one leg over mine. I could feel her breasts rise and fall with every breath, and could feel those breaths on my neck. Between her closeness and the porn, I was starting to feel hot – and not a little tingly in certain places! One girl onscreen sat at the edge of a couch, spreading her legs wide so that the other one could lick her pussy. Minda planted a slow, wet kiss on my neck, making me shiver


“Remember when I did that to you last night?” she whispered in my ear before she licked it. “That was so hot. I can’t wait to do it again. I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her back. “I’m not stopping you,” I declared with a smile. She shook her head. “Not yet


I want to see some more of this. I giggled. “This is really turning you on, isn’t it? Oh God yes,” she breathed. Her thighs tightened around mine and she ground her hip into me, just once. “But it’s also giving me some… ideas. Plus I want to see if any of them use anything like what your mom gave us. I almost told her that we could probably figure it out, but I’ll admit, I was kinda curious myself
We kept watching, but our hands were growing bolder, and ran up and down our bodies and snuck quick touches of flesh. The actresses had moved more fully onto the couch. The one who had been giving the oral sex turned around, so that she now knelt on her hands and knees above the other’s body. The one on bottom grabbed the one on top and guided her down, so that they were both eating each other out! Ooo, now that looks like a good idea!” Minda said. “We’ll have to try that one out! I tried to suggest that we could try that one out right now, but Minda still wanted to watch the movie. I decided that I’d had enough; I was getting really horny, and I was going to start with or without her. I pulled off my shirt and bra, and it was a wonderful feeling all on its own to feel the cool, open air on my hot, sweaty breasts. The flesh around my areolae puckered at the sudden temperature change, but my nipples were already as stiff as they were going to get. No fair,” Minda protested, her breath hot against my neck. “You’re supposed to wait for me. I rolled on top of her and gently bit her neck
BurningTicket - GangBangArena
“You’re too slow,” I told her. “I want you now. She sighed, but she was grinning as she did it. “Oh, fine,” she huffed in mock surrender. She started returning my kisses and raking her fingernails up and down my back just hard enough to feel it. I groaned when her lips traveled around the curve of my jaw, down my neck, and onto my chest. The tip of her tongue was doing truly wonderful things to my left nipple when she suddenly said, “Oh, Amy, look! For fuck’s sake, I thought. I wasn’t interested in the damn porno anymore


I growled, but I swiveled my head around to look anyway. The woman who had been on top a few minutes ago was now sitting on the couch with her legs open wide, playing idly with her shaved pussy, as she watched the other woman strap on some sort of device to her waist. Standing up from the front of it was a big, thick, black dildo. She climbed on top of the other woman, pushed the thing into her (making her give the fakest cry of pleasure I’d ever heard!) and started industriously grinding her hips into her. That’s like that thing in your mom’s box,” Minda said, her eyes bright. I remembered the complicated-looking bundle of straps we’d found, and the lightbulb flicked on in my head. “So that’s what that thing was. Minda grabbed a fistful of my hair and yanked my mouth to hers. The kiss was hard, desperate; her tongue flicked urgently against mine
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
“Please, Amy,” she begged between gasps for air, “please let me do that to you. I pulled away a little. “You want to do that?” I tried to find a polite way to say no. “I… don’t know, Minda Oh, please.” It was almost a whine. She continued running her mouth and tongue around my breasts. “I want to so bad. I want to push my body into yours; I want to feel it inside you. I was still reluctant. “I’m not so sure, Minda.” I reminded her that I didn’t even like to put my fingers inside my vagina when I masturbated. She pulled away and looked me straight in the eye


“How do you know you won’t like it until you try it?” she asked. I opened my mouth, closed it. She had a point, damn it. I guess,” I said. Then I smiled, and slid my arms under her body, holding her close. “Either way, I think you and I are wearing entirely too much clothing. Minda grinned wickedly. “I agree. We attacked each other, rolling back and forth on top of one another, each of us trying to strip off a different piece of the other’s clothes. After a few moments, when both of us were on our sides, my hand found one of her knees, and I slid my hand up the outside of her thigh, around back to grip the curve of her ass, and then continued further up under her skirt. I froze
I felt around a little, and then looked, wide-eyed, at Minda, who just smiled. My mouth dropped open. “You’re not wearing any underwear!” I cried. She giggled, and slid her leg up along mine, which opened her legs a little wider and allowed me easier access to her exposed – and extremely wet – pussy. “Nope,” she declared. “I haven’t all night. I started breathing faster. I had been plenty turned on already, but this pushed me over some sort of edge. I could actually hear my own heartbeat. I wanted to… I don’t know what I wanted to do. It was almost like being angry, like I wanted to rip her body apart – only sexually
I was quite beyond just wanting to fuck her; I wanted to do things to her so fast and so hard she’d scream. I wanted to feel her body thrash and writhe beneath me. I wanted to hear her beg me to stop, and then beg me not to. I pushed her back onto the bed, hard, and wriggled my body between her legs, forcing them apart. I jerked her skirt apart and up her waist – I think I heard it tear a little, but I really did not care. And there it was – Minda’s pussy, naked before my eyes. Between her hot, smooth, caramel thighs, Minda’s labia lay open and glistening with arousal, inviting me, begging me in. Well, who was I to argue? I dove in
I twisted my tongue into her, pressed it against and flicked it across her fully-erect clit, and pulled on the lips with my teeth. I kissed it like it was another pair of lips and I spread her open wide and lapped at her clit like a cat drinking water. It drove Minda crazy. She arched her back. She twisted her shoulders and rolled her head. She moaned. She gasped. She cried out. She gripped the headboard for dear life and she pounded her fists onto the bed. Didn’t take long for her to start getting close
BLONDE HAS GET SEX

blonde has get sex

ENTER TO BLONDE HAS GET SEX
I could feel it. Her legs constricted around my head, tighter and tighter, and her gasps rose in pitch, higher, and higher, and She grabbed the sides of my face with her hands and pushed me away. I tried to catch my breath, feeling the air cooling the wetness all over my mouth and chin, as Minda lay on her side, shaking. I leaned forward again, planting a gentle kiss on her hip. “Why’d you make me stop?” I asked. She smiled, then slid off the edge of the bed and onto her feet. As she crossed her arms before her to strip off her shirt, she looked back at me. “I want to watch you come first,” she said, and with a significant nod in my direction, added, “Now get out of those pants. I stood up on the other side of the bed, unfastened the button and pulled down the zipper, and shifted my hips back and forth, working my pants and panties off my hips and down my legs, noticing the damp spot on the latter – I was just a little excited, in case you couldn’t tell. Naked, I crossed the room to turn off the TV (we weren’t paying any attention to it anymore) and then laid back down, turning onto my side to watch my lover. My lover. It made me smile. Minda was naked now, too, and had already gotten the strap-on mostly on
BLONDE HAS GET SEX

blonde has get sex

ENTER TO BLONDE HAS GET SEX
She had her back to me, so I got to admire the way the straps framed her cute little ass as she tightened and adjusted it. Then, she reached back into the box for the tube of lube, and poured a little into her hand. She turned and knelt onto the bed – the strap-on had a flesh-colored dildo – much lighter than her own skin tone – affixed to it, smaller than the one we’d seen in the porno but still sizable, with a head. The hand with the lube in it reached down and gripped it, spreading it all along its length, stroking it as if it were her actual cock. I stared at it with no small amount of trepidation. She walked on her knees over to me, leaned over so that her hair spilled over my face, and kissed me – softly, but urgently. With her eyes closed, she whispered, “Are you ready? I said nothing. I still wasn’t sure about this… but she wanted it, and so I, at the very least, would try it
BLONDE HAS GET SEX

blonde has get sex

ENTER TO BLONDE HAS GET SEX
I rolled onto my back, and drew her close. I felt the hard, rubbery thing lay against my sex, and Minda rocked it gently up and down, letting it slide along the length of my labia, parting them and teasing my clit. Okay, I thought as Minda gave my tits wet, sucking kisses, this isn’t so bad so far. After a minute Minda drew her knees under her, and slipping an arm between us guided the tip of the strap-on just inside my outer labia. She then grabbed my hips, and slowly began to push it in. It was not comfortable. My vagina stretched to accommodate this thing; it was almost painful. I was pretty wet down there, but even so, the lube made it easier. Minda went slowly, very slowly, but steadily, not stopping or drawing it back out. Soon I felt her hips press up against mine
BLONDE HAS GET SEX

blonde has get sex

ENTER TO BLONDE HAS GET SEX
“Okay, it’s all the way in,” she said. “Are you okay? One of her hands found mine and I gripped it. “Just give me a minute,” I gasped. I felt like my whole abdomen, my whole body, was adjusting itself around this thing. I didn’t have a hymen anymore – I’d lost that years ago riding my bike – but my vaginal walls were not used to this. Are you sure? We can stop if you want to. I smiled, shook my head, and reached out to lay my hands on her hips. “It’s just different,” I said, “I’m getting used to it. Besides,” I smirked, “how could I deny you something you want so badly? She laughed a little, and ran her hands up and down my sides and legs. “True
BLONDE HAS GET SEX

blonde has get sex

ENTER TO BLONDE HAS GET SEX
You haven’t been very good at saying ‘no’ to me lately. I grinned, and then nodded. “Okay. She pulled it mostly out, eliciting a sigh – about half of it relief – from me. When she pushed it back in, it wasn’t nearly so uncomfortable. We soon got into a slow, steady rhythm. How is it?” she asked. Well,” I said, considering, “you’re still doing it, aren’t you? She grinned, and started going a little faster. I was actually beginning to enjoy it, a little. I surprised myself by spreading my legs a little wider, trying to get it deeper in. Minda seemed to like doing it, too. I could feel her nipples drag up and down my chest as she pushed her body against me, and her kisses were hot and wet. Still, I wanted to hear her say it. “How do you like it?” I asked her, a little breathlessly. It’s nice,” she said, “but I’d rather know you liked it, too. I quirked an eyebrow, an idea popping into my head. “I think I can arrange that,” I said. Oh? Quickly, before she knew what was going on, I wrapped my arms around her neck, pressed my legs alongside her body, and jerked hard to one side
She gave a surprised yelp, and we rolled over. Now on top, I covered her neck and breasts with kisses before pushing myself up into a kneeling position, the strap-on still inside me, and, using her body for leverage, started thrusting my hips up and down. Oh, Amy,” Minda breathed. Her hands rested against my hips, fingers spread wide, and she helped guide me. I have to admit, being on top was a lot better. I felt like I had better control this way, and I felt like Minda could see me better, too. I realized I liked it when she watched me like this – she was doing it now, devouring me with her eyes. I reached down for her hands, and pulled them up to my breasts. She eagerly gripped them, started flicking and pulling and pinching the nipples. She got into a more comfortable position, spreading her legs a bit and pulling her knees up into the air, which spread my legs a little wider in the process
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
I moaned deeply in the back of my throat, closed my eyes, and rolled my head back. I soon discovered I could get much the same result by rolling my hips back and forth, rather than trying to lift my body up and down, and with far less effort. I started getting really into it, playing with the strength of my thrusts and the timing, trying to find a good combination of hard versus fast. It was good, but I realized I wasn’t going to get off this way. I arched my back, kept one hand on Minda’s breast, and tried to slide the other down between our bodies. It didn’t really work, until Minda, seeing what I was trying to do, took my other hand and placed it on her own knee. Using it for support, I was able to lean back much farther, and left my clit much more accessible. I diddled it with abandon. Oh, Amy, that’s the hottest thing I’ve ever seen,” Minda said. She sounded far away
BLONDE HAS GET SEX

blonde has get sex

ENTER TO BLONDE HAS GET SEX
“That’s it, baby, fuck me, oh, I want to see you come.” She started lifting her hips up into me, matching my pace. Aaa!” I cried. “Mmm, uh, yeh, yeah! Mmmm!” My finger went faster and faster; the orgasm was building and it couldn’t come fast enough for me. “Oh… oh yes… Mmm, fuck! Yes! Yes! Yes! I gave one last long, high-pitched squeal and then the orgasm hit me. Oh, God, it hit me hard. I think I screamed; I know my back arched and I sat there stiff as a board for a second, and then all my strength left me and I collapsed forward onto my lover, gasping for air. We lay like that for a long time, panting and sweating. We kissed a few times, but mostly we just recovered. I take it you liked it?” Minda asked, laughing quietly and kissing my ear. I panted


“I think I could get used to it,” I said, smiling into the pillow. After a time, I got up and told her to take the strap-on off. “You sure?” she asked teasingly, undoing the buckles. Oh yes,” I said, digging through the box. “It’s definitely your turn, now.” I found what I wanted and sat back on top of her. I grabbed her hands by the wrists, and began tying them together with the silk rope. Amy!” she cried in mock horror. “What are you doing? Getting back at you for stopping me earlier,” I declared, and tied her bound wrists to the headboard. Satisfied she couldn’t interfere again, I picked up the biggest, most wicked-looking vibrator I could find, a bright pink one with knobs all up and down its length. I held it before her face, and turned it on, watching her eyes widen. I then placed it against her throat, dragged it down her chest – making lengthy stops at each breast and nipple – across her belly, and up and down each leg, and all around her pussy opening
BLONDE HAS GET SEX

blonde has get sex

ENTER TO BLONDE HAS GET SEX
She squirmed under its touch, crying out and trying to twist her body away, but between the rope and my own body, she wasn’t able to go very far, but I don’t think she minded. I teased her mercilessly until she was sweating and bucking her hips up to try and meet the vibrator. Eventually took pity on her and decided to give her what she wanted. I poised the thing just outside her and turned the dial to ‘high. I looked at her and raised an eyebrow. “Ready? Let’s just say that it was a long night. We did not sleep, instead trying almost every toy in the box and watching a number of Mom’s videos
BurningTicket - GangBangArena
We tried all sorts of positions – including that 69! – with toys and without, pleasuring one another individually, each other, and sometimes ourselves so that the other could watch. By morning, both of us were sticky with sweat, saliva, and pussy juice, sore beyond belief, and the room was an absolute mess. We rested a little while, and then cleaned up, claiming a number of our favorite toys from the box, reorganizing the DVD collection, picking up our clothes and stripping the bedsheets to put them in the wash. Minda gathered her things and we held each other for a long, long time, tearfully saying goodbyes. Yes, we’d probably see each other in no more than a few days, but this wonderful, wonderful weekend was over. This magical time of discovery that we’d had all to ourselves – mostly – was gone, and even though it was the start of another level of our relationship, we couldn’t help but mourn the passing. True to her word Mom came home about noon, but by then Minda had left. We talked a little, but seeing my depressed mood she largely left me alone. Days later, Mom came home with a smile on her face. Hey, Amy, guess what?” she asked, poking her head into my room (but not without knocking first). What? They sent out a memo today. The business trip has been rescheduled for the weekend after next. Think you and Minda could handle watching the house for a couple of days again by yourselves? My mind shot to my closet, to the little box in the corner, where Minda and I had stored our toy selection – in particular, to the long, translucent purple double-ended dildo we’d never gotten around to trying out. I grinned. “I think we might be able to manage that. Thus concludes The Four Day Weekend. I’ll admit – part of the delay was caused because, originally, Mom was supposed to join in


But I got so many requests not to do that, I decided to rewrite it. I hope it turned out okay anyway. For those of you who did want the incestuous action, try my Unusual series, which I’ll be adding another part to soon. Thanks for reading, everyone. I hope you enjoyed it. -KVK



BLONDE HAS GET SEX blonde has get sex

blonde has get sex, russian masturbate, big toys two anal, try a damn, redhead stockings masturbating, blowjob vaginal facial, teens stroking, blonde lesbians with strap on, tattooed group, horny hair in girls,
Related posts: megaupload creampie mature
0 comments

SHEMALE BLACKS
2011-Dec-14 21:20
Shemale blacks. Get on your knees,” he ordered her. And like any good slave she merely whispered, “yes Sir. She dropped quickly to the ground. Almost instinctively. Once down on her knees, on the filthy concrete floor she proceeded to quickly undoing his belt. His bulging cock starting to push through his jeans. She knew what he wanted from her
SHEMALE BLACKS

shemale blacks

ENTER TO SHEMALE BLACKS
She knew what to doo without ever being told. Before she could unbutton his pants, his thick shaft sprung out. Slapping her in the face. That's it,” he whispered. “Open that pretty little mouth for me. With that, she opened her mouth wide taking his cock down her throat. He quietly stood there watching her as she devoured him
Sucking hard on his head and sliding it in and out of her lips. Jerking him off as she continued to lick up and down his shaft. Spit on it,” he demanded. “Don't make me tell you. You know I like it when you get dirty with me. Yes, Sir. You're such a good little girl,” he said mockingly. “Such a good little whore
SHEMALE BLACKS

shemale blacks

ENTER TO SHEMALE BLACKS
That's all you are, my filthy, fucking whore. That's it, suck that cock. I'm nothing but a fucking whore,” she repeated. In just a few seconds she covered his cock with spit. Jerking him off as she sucked his balls in her pretty little mouth. Licking every thick inch of his cock. SLAM!!! The back of his hand landed perfectly across her cheek, leaving a warming stinging sensation over her face. Did I tell you to speak,” he yelled. “The only thing out of your mouth is 'yes, Sir' and spit


Do you fucking understand. Yes, Sir,” she cried. SLAM!!! Again, backhanding her. This time rattling her jaws. Blood dripping from her lips. Yet, like a good little slave she continued sucking his cock. He looked down at her, laughing at the blood and spit mixture on his cock


Red stains starting to cover her massive titties and thick, pink nipple. That's my girl,” he said. “Suck my fucking cock. Look up at me. Her pretty little face was smeared with blood and makeup. Her lips and cheek were swollen and pink from the slaps. You're nothing but my little, fucking cum rag,” he said. “And I'm going to cover that pretty little face of your's with cum. You'd like that wouldn't you
SHEMALE BLACKS

shemale blacks

ENTER TO SHEMALE BLACKS
You're nothing but a fucking whore. Yes, Sir,” she said proudly. He pulled his cock from her mouth and started pumping hard as she waited to receive her master's gift. His gift that would coat her face with a thick layer of milky white cum. Open your mouth,” he ordered. “Open your mouth wide. He jerked her head back as she opened her mouth. Without any hesitation he let go, covering his good little girl with his sticky juices. In her hair, over her eyes, down her pretty little throat. He squeezed out the last few drops of cum making sure to slap her mouth with his softened cock, slinging more cum in her mouth. She reached up to wipe her face. SLAM!!! Did I give you permission to clean up,” he snapped at her. I'm sorry, Sir,” she whimpered. Such a bad little girl,” he laughed
“So bad. You need to be punished for such an insult. SLAM!!! SLAM!!! Again and again, he backhanded her until she could no longer sit up on her knees. Her face was red and swollen from the massive beating. Blood began to pour from her mouth and nose. Covering her beautiful titties and pregnant belly. That's my girl, bleed for me,” he said as if ordering her to bleed. Thank you, Sir,” she managed to say from behind the blood. Get up,” he ordered
CLUBTUG.COM
“I'm not finished with you yet. She did as she was told. Like always, such a good little girl. It was difficult for her to stand after her beating. She pulled herself up, blood still dripping from her pretty little face. As she stood, he threw a pair of clean, white knee high socks at her. Put these on


Then I want you to put your hair up in pig tails for me,” he ordered as shemale blacks he lit a cigarette. Without a word, she did as he said. He stood there watching her, inhaling his poison and slowly exhaling. He enjoyed making her do things. The greatest part of their little games was watching. She watched him out of the corner of her eyes as she brushed her long, black hair out. Anxiously waiting to see what he had in store for her next. She never asked though
SHEMALE BLACKS

shemale blacks

ENTER TO SHEMALE BLACKS
She merely did what he told her. A good slave will never question her master's intentions. He turned away from her as he searched through their little toy box. She continued putting her hair up in cute little pig tails. He puffed away at his cigarette, watching her prepare herself for him. Beautifully curved back, shapely hips, nicely rounded ass poking out. In the mirror, he could see her massive, blood stained titties and growing pregnant belly. So fucking hot! She was carrying his child and that was more of a turn on for him. Such a sweet piece of ass, his filthy little whore and now she was getting all dolled up for him. He watched her sit back on the toilet, lifting her long, smooth legs and sexy little feet to the counter
He couldn't help but laugh at her dirty knees. Finally, after several minutes, she emerged from the bathroom wearing nothing but her socks and pig tails. So beautiful. He felt himself growing harder and harder. She noticed as well. Her eyes grew wide as she watched his jeans begin to bulge. Perfect,” he smirked. “So cute, just like a good little girl


Sweet little pig tails, clean white socks, even your dirty little knees. Are you ready to be fucked little girl? Yes, Sir,” she whispered like he ordered her. Get down on your fucking hands and knees,” he ordered her. “Crawl over here. She dropped quickly again to the dirty floor and crawled. Head lowered to the floor, careful not to look up. He watched, rubbing himself as she scooted across the hard floor. Her hands and knees filthy from the floor. He watched as her titties swayed back and forth, swelling as milk gathered more and more. Turn and crawl,” he simply said. No questions as to where. She had made that mistake once
SHEMALE BLACKS

shemale blacks

ENTER TO SHEMALE BLACKS
She had merely asked where she should crawl to. And for such a question he made her cut herself, deep, bleeding for him. So she turned and crawled around the room, dirtying up her socks. He didn't mind though, all good little girls should have dirty knees. She continued crawling around on the floor as he sat there watching her ass shake back and forth. Her beautiful, soft, smooth pussy was swollen, leaking her cum down her thighs
SHEMALE BLACKS

shemale blacks

ENTER TO SHEMALE BLACKS
She loved being used by him. He got up and walked over to her. She stopped, waiting to see what he needed. He slowly bent down beside her, sliding his fingertips down her back. She already knew it was going to hurt. Her body tensed as he slide his hand between her ass cheeks. He moved slowly, deliberately. Knowing exactly where he was going to touch her. He moved his fingers across her aching pussy lips to her swollen clit


Her clit was huge, throbbing, hurting waiting for his touch. With his other hand he pushed her head down to the floor. Rubbing her blood stained, stinging face in the dust. Her inflamed cheek now covered in filth. Her ass bulging high in the air, he continued molesting her clit. Her sweet, young pussy juices poured out over his hand, running down her thighs. That's it, you fucking whore,” he laughed. “Cum all over yourself for me


Fucking cum. With that, she let go. Cum squirting out over his hand and she let out a muffled scream. Her eyes tearing up from the pleasure she was receiving turned the dust on her face to mud making her choke as it ran in her mouth. He lift her face, blackened from the filthy floor. Did that feel good, did you like me finger fucking that sweet little clit,” he said. “Look at this fucking mess you made. Such a bad little girl, aren't you? He slid his hand between her pussy lips, scooping out her cum. Such a fucking mess. Who's going to clean up all this pregnant, pussy juice,” he said in a mocking voice. He lifted his fingertips to shemale blacks his mouth and tasted her. You're such a naughty little girl,” he said as he rammed his fingers down her throat. He slid his fingers in and out of her mouth as if she were sucking his cock again


Poking deep in her throat to the point where she was gagging on her own spit, trying hard not to vomit, but licking up every drop of her sweet cum. She loved the way her pussy tasted, especially when he made her cum. All good little girls should know what their pussies shemale blacks taste like,” he said as he pulled his fingers out of her throat. “Now get up. Again she did exact as he said. Being as pregnant as she was, it was difficult for her to stand. He walked slowly around her, admiring the sweet young ass before him
He took her gently by the hand and lead her over to the bed. The soft touch of his hand didn't last long. She already knew that it wouldn't. It wasn't like her master to be nice. As soon as she was close to the foot of the bed he bent her over. Her plump, rounded ass stood up high. Let me see your feet,” he quickly ordered. She lifted her left foot up so he could see the bottom. You fucking bad little girl,” he scolded


“Now let me see the other. She lifted the other foot high. God damnit,” he snapped. “You got your new socks all dirty. Now I'm going to have to fucking punish you. Her body shook as he slapped her across her ass. Leaving a thick, red hand print on her ass cheek. What am I going to do with you? You can't even keep your socks clean,” he continued scolding her. He walked away for a moment, but she dared not move. He returned after a few seconds carrying a long, thin piece of wood. He teased her by tapping it on the floor as he walked closer to her. You are such a bad little girl
Do you know what happens to bad little girl,” he asked mockingly. “They get fucking beat. They get treated like the dirty little whores they are. Lift your foot up. She slowly lifted her left foot again, knowing the pain she was about to feel. SLAP!!! The wood came down quick and hard, slapping the bottom of her pretty little foot. She tried hard not to cry out, but the pain made her bury her face in the mattress. SLAP!!! Again she cried out. Trying so hard to muffle her tears in the mattress


She knew that it would only be worse if she cried out. He slid the thin piece of wood across the inside of her thighs. Rubbing her pussy with the smooth stick. You like that, don't you,” he asked? Yes, Sir,” she whimpered. He slapped her sloppy, wet pussy with it. It made a slurping sound every time he slapped her with it. Lift your other foot now,” he ordered. Again she did as she was told, knowing what he intended to do. SLAP!!! Her legs almost gave out, they were shaking so hard. It was all she could do to keep from screaming. Now, what can I do to you,” he asked? “It seems to be such a waste to have a pretty little girl like you bent over like this. What will I ever do? She knew that he was toying with her. Every move is carefully planned, every slap carefully timed. With her master, they're are no accidents. Every toy used, every knot tied is carefully place to cause the most amount of pleasure and pain. Spread your ass cheeks open,” he ordered


“Let me see that tight little hole. Yes, Sir,” she answered quickly. She reached behind her with both hands and spread her cheeks wide apart. Waiting for her master to use her. He slid the thin piece of wood between her cheeks, across her tight little asshole. Her body shaking uncontrollably as she felt the hard wood rubbing her hole. You like that, don't you,” he asked already knowing the answer? “You're such a filthy little whore. Nothing but a little pregnant whore. You know what I'm going to do with my whore, don't you? She held her breath as she felt him rub his hard, thick cock against her asshole
Without hardly a thought she was cumming as she felt his stiff, heavy cock circling her tight little hole. She could feel his precum leaving a warm, thick trail as he lubed her asshole up. For being such a bad little girl, I'm going to punish you,” he laughed. “I'm going to fuck this sweet little hole. I'm going to make it fucking hurt. MMM! It's time you get that tight little hole stretched out. He laughed as he felt her body tense, making he asshole tighten. But she had already cum so much that her ass was lubed with her own thick juices


His cock slid deep inside her. She couldn't help but let out a loud scream. He merely pushed her head deep in the blankets, burying her face, smothering her in the mattress as he pumped her ass harder and harder. That's a good little whore,” he said. “Scream for me,” he yelled as he jerked her pretty little head back by her pig tails! She let out a scream as he continued raping her sweet little asshole. Scream after scream as she kept cumming. Her aching, hurting pussy gushing cum, squirting down her thighs. Fucking scream,” he yelled
SHEMALE BLACKS

shemale blacks

ENTER TO SHEMALE BLACKS
“No one can fucking hear you, no one even cares about a fucking little cum rag. SCREAM! He grabbed tightly a hold of her cute little pig tails. Riding her asshole like the filthy whore she was. He jerked her head back, making her look at him while he raped her. He just smiled back at her, watching her eyes swell with tears. He watched as her suckle titties bounced, slapping between her chin and expectant belly
CLUBTUG.COM
Her screams growing louder as his already massive cock grew harder, stretching her hole wider. Get on your knees,” he yelled. “I want to cover my good little girl's face with cum. She did as she was told. She dropped down to her knees, grabbing hold of his enormous cock. She knew her master was about to cum. She jerked him off, quickly pumping his swollen cock in to her waiting mouth. All at once he exploded. Filling her pretty little mouth full of his cum. Drops spilling off her swollen lips
SHEMALE BLACKS

shemale blacks

ENTER TO SHEMALE BLACKS
She greedily swallowed as much of his cum as she could. Letting the rest drip from her chin and down her huge titties. You are such a nasty little girl,” he said praisingly. Thank you, Sir,” she finally said, swallowing the last of his cum, sucking as much as she could from the tip of his cock. She sat there, on her knees. She knew better than to move, for fear of the beating she would receive. Like a good little slave, she sat there, patiently waiting as her master dressed. Her fucking was far from over. Her sweet little pussy ached from cumming so hard, her asshole was stretched wide and burned, but there was still more to come


She enjoyed getting fucked by him. She was longing to feel what was coming next. You're going to be a good little girl from now on, aren't you,” he asked. Yes, Sir,” she whispered from the floor. She didn't look up from the floor as she spoke. She laid there in the filth, covered in sweat and cum. Her pregnant body shaking. He just stood over her, watching. He bent down and grabbed her by her pig tails, standing her up


Her face still swollen and bruised, her ass red and stinging. He walked around her. Carefully examining her. Standing behind her, he leaned in close to her ear. Her body shook again as he whispered. I don't believe you,” he simply said. He took her by the wrist and lead her to the corner of the room. Get on your knees and face the corner,” he demanded. She did as she was told
She fell to her knees, hands behind her back, faced tucked in the corner. He stepped back, searching her body. The bottoms of her feet were black from the filthy floor and that turned him on. Such a pretty little girl he quietly thought to himself. He slowly walked up behind her. Her forehead was pressed tightly against the wall, but she could sense that he was there. She coward in the corner the best she could, but before she could breathe he grabbed her wrists. Lifting her arms high above her head, he tied a thick rope around her wrists
SHEMALE BLACKS

shemale blacks

ENTER TO SHEMALE BLACKS
Thick, rough rope. She could feel it as he wrapped it tight around her skin. She withered as she felt it cut into her, burning her. He simply laughed as he tied her up. Whatever slack was left in the rope he threw over the metal hook hanging from the ceiling, lifting her back to her feet. There he left her, hanging like a piece of meat. She drew a quick breath as he tightly fastened the huge ball in her mouth


She felt the rubber stretching her jaws wide apart as he forced the ball deeper in her mouth. It was hard to swallow, so spit ran out from her lips. She was still facing the wall when he left the room. A few moments later returning. She desperately jerked, trying to turn her sweet little body around, but it was no use. Go ahead and try,” he whispered leaning in close to her. “As a matter of fact, try screaming some more


Oh, wait, that's right. You can't! Her eyes widened and she tried so hard to scream as the sharp pain coursed through her beautiful body. SLAP!!! The thick leather belt left long, red streaks across her back. Tears, sweet little tears rolled down her cheeks turning the dirt caped on her swollen face into mud again. SLAP!!! I know that hurts,” he said with a smile. “Go on cry. No one can hear you. SLAP!!! Swinging harder and harder each time. Beating her pregnant body, leaving his marks across her back. You like being my fucking little whore, don't you,” he asked? Her body shaking as she orgasms over and over again
SHEMALE BLACKS

shemale blacks

ENTER TO SHEMALE BLACKS
Her sweet pussy juice gushing from her body, leaking all the way down to her filthy socks. He loosened her from the hook and lowered her body back to the floor. He was gracious enough to free her wrists. Her tired body collapsed to the floor. Her soaking wet pussy still cumming. That's my girl,” he said
SHEMALE BLACKS

shemale blacks

ENTER TO SHEMALE BLACKS
“Cum for me, don't you fucking stop until I tell you to. She continued to cum just as he had demanded. She laid back rubbing her swollen clit, squirting more and more cum from her exhausted body. Just like a good little slave should. She nodded her head in compliance with his orders. Have you had enough yet,” he asked, not really caring about the answer. He took another piece of rope and wrapped it around her neck. At first she tried to fight, but soon gave up realizing that he wasn't going to let go of her. He jerked the rope, pulling her body over on all fours. He started walking away from her leading her body to follow


Dragging her across the filthy floor on all fours. Making her crawl behind him. All good little whores, know there place,” he said. “Do you know yours? She followed right behind him without question as he humiliated her. Her hands and knees were filthy. Black and dirty as he drug her across the room. He stopped and turned back to her, looking down at her on the floor, he knelt down beside her
He gently caressed the back of her head. Then pressed her face back down to the floor. Rub your clit,” he ordered. I want you to finger that fucking little pussy of yours. She started rubbing and fingering her pussy. Eagerly spreading her pussy open and raping her own pussy for him. Cum still dripping down her legs. Now, I want you to be the nasty little whore we both know you are,” he said smiling


“I want you to piss all over your fucking hand for me. I want to watch you finger fucking yourself while you piss all over yourself. There was only a moment of hesitation and her body let go. He jerked himself off, making her watch him, as she pissed all over herself, humiliating herself for him. The warm liquid flowed from her pussy, down her thighs, staining her already filthy socks, yellowing the thick material. Her hand soaked by the nasty liquid. He laughed, jerking hard at his cock as the piss puddled up behind her. That's my nasty little girl,” he said. “Such a good little whore. He stood up, leading her back to the bed. He released the gag from her mouth


She fell into the mattress whimpering about what he made her do. But before she could catch her breath, he flipped her over on her back so she was facing him. Her pretty little face was dirty and blood-stained. Tears had streaked her face with mud. He merely looked at her and smiled. This is how all good little girls should look,” he said with a smile. SLAM!!! Without warning, the back of his hand landed hard against her cheek. He simply smiled as the tears began to swell in her eyes. That's even better,” he laughed. He grabbed her pig tails, holding her head tight to the mattress


Then without hesitating, he slammed his massive, heavy cock deep in her pussy. Cum gushing out around his thick shaft. She let out a loud moan as he fucked his pregnant slave. Her tired body, to limp to move as he pumped her harder and harder. He stood over her laughing as she arched her back, still cumming like fucking whore. With each thrust, he came closer and closer to cumming. Say 'I'm nothing but your little fucking whore',” he said tiredly. I'm nothing but your little fucking whore
SHEMALE BLACKS

shemale blacks

ENTER TO SHEMALE BLACKS
I'm nothing but your bad little girl,” she whimpered. With that, he pulled out of her pussy, making a loud wet, slurping sound as her cum came pouring out. He pulled hard on his cock a few time and let out a loud moan as he let go. Spilling his hot, sticky cum all over her pregnant belly. Load after thick, milky load of cum poured out over her big beautiful titties, covering her face. And without being told, like a good little slave, she pooled up as much of his cum as she could with her fingertips
SHEMALE BLACKS

shemale blacks

ENTER TO SHEMALE BLACKS
Licking up every drop of cum she could. Doing her best to clean up her master's mess off her body. Thank you, Sir,” she finally said. “Thank you for making me your filthy, fucking whore.
SHEMALE BLACKS

shemale blacks

ENTER TO SHEMALE BLACKS

SHEMALE BLACKS shemale blacks

shemale blacks, naughty guy, chicks swallow, blond slave, girls masturbation in mans, black cum head, asian used, latin blowjob, big tit tattooed,
Related posts: danica collins mature
0 comments

SEXY GIRLS IN RED
2011-Dec-14 03:14
Sexy girls in red. Jessica was not your basic 18 year old high school senior. She was your class valavictorian and head cheerleader for the city champion football team. Besides that Jessica was beautiful, popular and extremely outgoing. Her parents Adrienna and Jose brought Jessica and her old sister Alexis to the United Staes when she was 3, and since then the family has lived a good life. Alexis was currently in college in Northern California at Berkeley, leaving their souther California home two years earlier. This left Jessica alone as the only sibling at home
Both her parents worked full time in order to afford the nice house and the tuition for college. However, Jessica had great influence from her religious roots and was still a virgin, saving herself from marriage. Despite saving herself Jessica was known as a tease at school. She did go to a Catholic School so short skirts were plentiful Jessica took it to another level, usually dawning stillouatos and a g-string; this drove other boys (men) crazy. Especially with her 5ft-6inch 150 LB somewhat chubby frame with 36 D tits and Brown hair blue eyes and latina toned skin So this is where the story begins
One day after cheerleading practice, her final practice before the big homecoming game, Jessica was walking home her normal route on a Thursday night, the one day her parents couldn't pick her up because of work. She first passed the mall, then the train tracks. Jessica was listening to her IPOD and practically skipping in her cheer alphet as she started to pass an old closed down dump site. Jessica couldn't hear a thing and was oblivious to her surrounding when two men grabbed her and picked the teen up. Her IPOD fell from her ears and one of th men picked it up as they dragged her towards the dump site. Jerry had her feet and Jack her arms as they dragged her to an old dirty matress that was surrounded by 4 old cement blocks with chains attached to them
The two homeless men threw Jessica on to the mattress stomach first. She tried to get up but 5 more men jumped on her and grabbed her two arms spreading the apart and chaining them to the cement blocks. Two other men did the same with her legs spreading her eagle. One of the men pulled up her skirt and roughly ripped off her panties, Jessica let out a blood curdling scream so another man grabbed a dirty rag from the pile of trash and shoved it into her opened mouth. They pulled the skirt back down and one of the men used a knife to cut a hole in the skirt lining up perfectly with her two holes


Jessica was screaming through the makeshift gag as Jerry addressed the tied up teen whore. He said "Okay Jessica now that we have you here and I am going to tell you what is going to happen, and what is to become of you. We now own you, every part of you. Me and my 50 friends are going to fuck, beat, torture and use you for as long as we want, you are now nothing more than a hole for us to fuck and piss on". Jessica began crying anew as Jerry pulled down his pants and out came a fully erect 12 inch cock. He spit on his hand and rubbed it on his cock for some lube. He lined his cock up with her virgin cunt hole and just jammed it in 4 inches, 5 inches, 6 inches holding it there for a few seconds then pulled out right before jamming at 12 inches into her cunt sexy girls in red tearing apart her teen cherry. With that Jessica started shaking involuntarily as her blood acted like lube for Jerry
He just continued to pump in and out, in and out for another 5 minutes without regard for her. Then in an instant he came shooting stream after stream of cum into her womb. Another man replace Jerry and continued with the same theme, however he took it easier and pulled out coming all over her hair and back. For the next 3 hours another 50 men sexy girls in red used her cunt either coming in Jessica's pussy or all over her body. She laid there with loads of cum all over ?. Jack decided to rip the remainder of her clothing completely off and threw them to the side liting them with the IPOD on fire to destroy the evidence. Two other men unchained Jessica and took the gag out. Immediately the teen whore started whaling out crying and pleading for them to let her go
SEXY GIRLS IN RED

sexy girls in red

ENTER TO SEXY GIRLS IN RED
She was then shook by a punch to the gut and the face. This shoked the abused teen and she quickly became quite, most likely out of shock and fear. Jack addressed the teen again. You can cry all you want, but no one is going to hear you and you can forget about your parents saving you. We sent them a ransom letter from a fictious Mexican Drug Cartel and said you were being held in Mexico
SEXY GIRLS IN RED

sexy girls in red

ENTER TO SEXY GIRLS IN RED
No one is going to look for you here. She started crying and pleading. Why me? What I do? Jessica was interrupted by Jack saying because we can and because your just a beaner tease, and no one gives the fuck about teenage beaner whores. With that he picked her up and dragged her to the other end of the dump and threw her hed first into the pile of garbage. Two men held her there butt left pointing upwards. Jack grabbed a broken off broom handle and started to move it around her anal opening. Jesssica started protesting but sexy girls in red right then and there he just jammed it into her previously virgin asshole


Slamming it in and out at full force. It seemed that he wanted to beat her with it not fuck her with it. In and out it went as Jessica became hysterical with uncontrollable sobbing. He just continued to fuck her with the stick as other men beat her back with slaps and another finger fucked her cunt with 3 fingers. This went on for a good hour as the just ripped her a new one. Jessica didn't stop sobbing during the violation continuing to say god help me, just let me die!! After about an hour they stopped and Jack picked the abused Mexican whore up to her feet and told her to open her fuck face. She protested saying "fuck you".
SEXY GIRLS IN RED

sexy girls in red

ENTER TO SEXY GIRLS IN RED
Jack pulled his hand back as to punch her and said either open you mouth or get your teetch knocked out. Jessica still crying opened her mouth and immediately Jack put his cock near the opening and pissed into her mouth. With that Jessice went to spit it out, but Jack wasn't having any of that told her to swallow it, and hesitantly he did. This scene was continued as all 50 men pissed either in her mouth or all over her body. Jessica laid ther sobbing without control as she had 50 loads of cum and 50 piss shot either in her body or on it. The men just couldn't contain themselves laughing, but we're all tired from the party
So they brought Jessica back to the mattress tied her up again and placed the broom handle in her ass 6 inches deep and found a beer bottle jamming it into her cunt while gagging her again. She laid their spread eagle and once again filled in both holes. Jack said he would keep guard so the other could sleep, and that they did leaving the latin girl tied and filled. The first part of her initiation into the underground of depravity was over. But, there was so much more to come in the coming days. Parts 3 and 4 coming up. Please message me with constructive comments, first story on here ever. Also, if ladies are up for fantasy get at me

SEXY GIRLS IN RED sexy girls in red

sexy girls in red, love two cocks, ebony cock in ass, latin chick pov, sex sex black girl, hard toy porn, school girls blondies toys, black girls sex wild,
Related posts: rachel steel mature
0 comments

BRUNETTER ANAL
2011-Dec-13 13:31
Brunetter anal. Casting a glance down at her phone, Anna glanced around the slowly trickling remnants of the student body. "It’s almost 5, where the hell is he, my mom’s going to come soon." She sighed in that cute little way, lids sliding over her beautiful amber hues momentarily in exasperation. In doing so she also momentarily lowered her guard, something she should’ve known better than to do. In this instant of silence he leaned around wrapping both hands around her waist, at the same time canines sank into the crux of her neck. Her face flushed and a quick moving hand covering her mouth muffled her scream. He let up, he could feel her heart racing wildly inside her small bird like body. He’d made sure not to bite too hard and to make up for it, kissed the teeth marks gently
BRUNETTER ANAL

brunetter anal

ENTER TO BRUNETTER ANAL
Calming her self she twisted within his steadily loosening grip and smacked him playfully. "Why do you always sneak up on me?!" She said, doing her best to suppress the blush and keep from smiling. He shrugged, returning his hands to his pockets. "Why do you always like it so much?" She glared at him, and he cocked his head at an odd angle, smiling devilishly. Leaning down to his curly headed Amber he kissed her lips softly, feeling her press into the kiss he moved his hands around behind her back. Clad in a black tank top, and a opened zip up hoody, along with a pair of tight clinging blue jeans. Leaning out of the kiss just long enough to appreciate the view he gave her ass a nice squeeze, despite her stoic capabilities and strong demeanor she always seemed to fall apart around him, and he loved it. Smacking him again, he rubbed is cheek laughing


Turning to walk away he snatched her hand up in his own and pulled her along with him. Pouting, trying her best to be unhappy and obstinate as he wandered around the small almost abandoned school. "Why are you leading the way, you don’t even go here." She said, looking away unconsciously closing her grip on his hand a little, one of her many subtle ways of actually showing she cared. "On the contrary I’ve ended up being around here a lot, brunetter anal mostly because of you. Damn meatball." He mumbled in his own sense of mock anger. "I never asked you too." She shot back, he only responded with a glare, a glare that silenced her…. "Sorry." She said glancing down. "No worries, he said pecking her on the lips and continuing his trek through the dimly lit hallways of ridgewood. Finding a random opened door he glanced around the room before pulling her in and closing the door behind him. "Though you can make up for it." He smirked and pressed her up against the wall, immediately he began kissing her passionately, she kissed back hard pressing herself into his chest
BRUNETTER ANAL

brunetter anal

ENTER TO BRUNETTER ANAL
He lifted her, she responded wrapping her legs around his waist and kissing harder. As things continued to progress he moved and went to remove her shirt, she paused for a moment then deciding to be caught up in the moment pulled it over her head, her small rounded breasts now only hidden by a confining and small bra. He kissed his way down toward her chest biting at the edges of the rounded mounds and relishing the delicious responses of breathy gasps and soft moans. His own sexual organ pressing against the confines of his pants he felt her rubbing it through his jeans and through his boxers with her petite body moving up and down effectively dry humping him. He moved over to a desk and sat her on top of it. With a twist of his fingers and a pop her bra was removed and her small yet perfect breasts hung free. Eagerly he leaned down cupping and massaging one with toying with the nipple of the other with his tongue and teeth alike. Shaking with pleasure he could tell she was insanely wet at this point, he reached down and began unbuttoning her pants. Confining a wonderful ass the pants slid to her ankles quickly, with a zip, his own monster was unleashed and he felt her small hands massing his vein filled cock to the point he feared he would burst before he ever entered


The crotch of the red thong she wore was already visibly soaked and he smiled pressing his fingers against her mound causing her to cry out. She was forced to hide her own pleasure for fear of getting caught, he was far beyond the realm of caring. Sliding the crotch of the thong to the side he slid in two fingers, twisting his wrist spasmodically to imitate a vibrator, which he did rather well. She moaned and convulsed beneath his muses and he smiled leaning over to kiss her deeply feeling her hot breath against his face, his eyes beyond this world, beyond rational thought. "Now, now." He could hear her mumble between breathy moans and unintelligible mutters. "I want you inside me NOW!" she said lifting herself using his body as a base. She forced his nine inch monster inside her small vagina, closing her eyes she moaned hard forcing him about half way in a single push. She moved slow, sliding down his pole gently. He eased it in comfortably controlling himself for the moment


He leaned around, her arms gripping his shoulders tightly as if holding on for dear life. Sliding out of her slowly he began moving back in, slow until he was at the base, she whimpered over his shoulder. Suddenly he bit her neck hard, he heard her gasp and felt her nails scratching at his back through his shirt. They both knew what it meant, he humped like a crazed animal, thrusting his massive size in and out of her as hard as he could. She moaned and screamed uncontrollably under the assault on her delicate sex, but she relished as much as he did thrusting with her hips just as hard. In her thralls of pleasure she tore at his back, the pain caused him to bite her back, and the violent sexual circle continued, which just caused them both to thrust harder. Sweat clouded her brow, as auburn curls bounced around her face, giving her the eerie guise of Annie doused in blood. "HARDER" She roared in a commanding tone forcing herself harder and him deeper, now it became a battle of endurance. Both of them held in the urge to cum and fell deeper in the depths of pleasure, he kept going harder and harder, old boxing training giving him brunetter anal strength


Eventually she finally caved and allowed herself to cum, she closed her eyes, dug her nails deep into his flesh and convulsed hard enough to nearly knock them both off balance. As the walls closed around his cock he was literally milked of his fluids, he plunged deeper and came hard, moments after her. But he wasn’t spent, he continued to thrust inside of her, accompanied by the awkward sensation of his cum dripping out of her and down his balls. She didn’t let go either, but now more sensitive than ever she came a second time, even more violently in less time. Leaning down he bit the side of her small breasts enticing her through subtle pain to move even faster. Now both of them dripping with sweat they continued their love making, and as Izzy brunetter anal sat down, Anna came down on top of them, eyes widening as she in one thrust forced all 9 inches of him inside of her. Spent they both backed off and he lifted her to her feet, standing unsteadily she planted a kiss on his ebony forehead. "On hell of a birthday present." She managed to mutter as he stumbled to a nearby chair to sit down herself. But that was only the beginning and she could tell, but she had no idea what would be in store. Teen Stories Discuss Who Voted for this Story Comments Log in to comment or register here. Username Password Remember Forgotten Password? No Account? Register Now! Site Navigation Main Forums Chat Rooms Blogs DVD's & Sex Toys Live Sex Cams Video On Demand Register An Account Submit A Story Advertise
BRUNETTER ANAL

brunetter anal

ENTER TO BRUNETTER ANAL

BRUNETTER ANAL brunetter anal

brunetter anal, couple fucking with creampie, works for cum, blond for a dollar, homemade teen girlfriend, teengirl cum, cocks throat ass, the blonde beauty and blowjob,
Related posts: mature russianporn
0 comments

SHAVEN PUSSY
2011-Dec-12 01:34
Shaven pussy. Chapter 44 Strip Poker "Okay, you two, I've got some activities planned for this weekend," Rachael announced as soon as Greg and Allison had driven away from the house. "I thought we were the ones who were supposed to come up with the activities," said Jeff. "Oh, you'll like mine better. At least, I know you will. Brit, you probably will too. It depends on how far you're willing to go." Jeff liked the sound of that
He could imagine the types of things Rachael might come up with. "What kinds of activities?" he asked. "Pretty much exactly what you're thinking," she replied with a sly wink. "You two are disgusting!" Brit exclaimed. "Can't you keep your hands off of each other for two days? Let me guess. Tonight after supper you're going to send me to my room while you two have sex. Then tomorrow morning, you're going to send me to my room while you two have sex. Then tomorrow afternoon, you're going to send me to my room while you two have sex." "Basically, yes," Rachael grinned. "Aren't you afraid in his injured condition his brain will explode from all the sex?" "Nobody's brain ever exploded from sex. Believe me, if it were possible it would have happened to me long ago. Besides, I don't want you to feel left out
I think you're old enough to join in." Britney's eyes grew wide. "You're not serious!" "How serious I am depends on how willing you are." "You're sick!" "In that case, I was just joking. Instead, we'll take things more slowly. I was thinking, tonight after dinner we'll play a game of strip poker." "What? You mean... all three of us?" "Why not?" "I don't know. I'm sure you two would love to get naked together, but what about me?" "I'm sure you'll enjoy it too
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
You just have to stop being so shy." "I'm not shy!" "Then it's settled." Brit considered for a minute. "Okay, fine," she said. "So let's hurry up and eat!" Jeff said enthusiastically. Brit giggled. "Are you in a hurry to lose?" she taunted. "I'll bet you'd like that," he replied. "I'll bet you're hoping I'll be the first one out." "No way! You're such a pervert, Jeff." "Hey, that's no fair," said Rachael. "I'm supposed to the be pervert here." They made a light supper and sat down to eat. Jeff wasn't particularly hungry; he had slept all through lunch time, but eaten after he woke up just before Brit came home
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
Brit, of course, ate slowly, either out of nervousness for the game they would play later, or more likely, just to tease Jeff by prolonging it as much as possible. It wasn't anything obvious of course, nothing that Jeff could point to and tell her not to do. That was the most frustrating part; he had to just sit there silently, or with the occasional vague "hurry up." Eventually dinner did end, though. Brit headed upstairs to retrieve a deck of cards from her room, leaving Jeff and Rachael with a brief time to make out. Once Brit returned, Rachael took the cards from her and shuffled them. "So here are the rules," she said. "The one with the worst hand has to take off an article of clothing. The others get to keep their clothes on. You're not allowed to put any clothes back on once we start the game." "So we have to keep our clothes off for the rest of the game," Jeff nodded, but Rachael shook her head. "Actually," she said, "I was thinking more like the rest of the weekend." Brit's eyes grew wide
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
"You can't be serious!" she exclaimed. "Of course I'm serious." "You mean we're supposed to just run around naked all weekend?" "Embarrassed?" "No," Brit denied. "Then what's the problem?" "Fine," she said. "You're really perverted, Rachael." "Guilty as charged," she grinned, then dealt the cards. Jeff had never really understood the fascination of poker as a "strip" game. All the strategy of the game was in the betting, not the deal of the cards, which was mostly luck. So a good poker player had no advantage in variations where the money was taken out of it. But he wasn't going to point that out; he didn't want to spoil the fun, or worse, risk having them put the game away
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
Although he had seen Rachael nude all day, the shaven pussy sight of her body never grew old. And truth be told, he actually wanted to see Brit's again. It wasn't because of any sexual feelings toward her. He just thought she had a beautiful body. He lost the first hand, which was fine. He had deliberately put on his jacket before they started the game, so he started pulling it off. "Wait," said Rachael. "New rule
When you take off an article of clothing, you have to stand up and face the others." Brit seemed about to protest, but Jeff shrugged, then rose to his feet and removed his coat, tossing it to the side. By that time it was too late for his sister to argue, so she kept quiet. Rachael lost the second hand, but instead of removing one of her shoes, she took off her shirt. Both Jeff and Brit laughed at that. It was just like her. And since there were no rules as to which article to remove, it was perfectly fine. Jeff and Brit kept mostly even for the next few hands, while Rachael lost a couple of extra
She of course removed her pants after her shirt, and only then began working on her shoes and socks. Jeff lost his belt and both of his shoes early, then Brit lost both shoes and a sock, then Jeff lost both his socks, then finally Brit lost her other sock. In the mean time, Rachael had lost both shoes and both socks. On the next hand, Jeff was the loser. "This is why I don't gamble," he joked as he rose to his feet. "Because I always lose my shirt." The girls laughed at his joke, but he caught them both stealing glances at his bare chest after removing it. He didn't mind taking his shirt off, even though he wasn't allowed to put it back on again all weekend


Even if he lost all of his clothes, as long as the girls ended up topless he would be satisfied. Now it was down to the fun part. If Brit lost again, she would have to take off her blouse, and if Rachael lost, she would take off her bra. Jeff only had to hold out a couple more rounds without losing, then he would get his wish. Of course, he only had two more pieces of clothing to take off, while Brit had four. Rachael dealt the next hand. Jeff's hopes sank as he ended up with not even a pair. He kept the ace in his hand and asked for four new cards. His spirits rose when Rachael also took four and Brit took three. Jeff glanced down at his new hand, and almost sighed in relief
He now held a pair of Jacks, not the greatest hand but at least it had potential. "Okay everyone, let's see 'em," Rachael grinned, laying her cards down. Brit had three fives, but Rachael had nothing. Jeff grinned. "You seem particularly happy," Rachael commented, rising to her feet. "This is the moment I've been waiting for," he replied. "You hear that, Brit?" asked Rachael. "If you want to catch a man, Jeff's just given you a hint on how to do it. Apparently guys think it's sexy when girls take off their earrings." Jeff opened his mouth and stared at her for a second, then closed it again. He hadn't even thought to look for jewelry. Brit giggled for a second, then suddenly put her hands to her ears with a look of shock. "I forgot to wear earrings," she said, and Jeff laughed. On the next hand, he ended up with a full house right off the deal. Rachael asked for two cards, and Brit asked for one


It wasn't the best sign, but he felt confident that his full house would at least save him from last place. It did. Rachael had three fives, and Brit had a pair of threes and a pair of nines. They argued for a minute over whether two pair beat three of a kind, but fortunately Jeff remembered that they had a book of card games in the library. He went to retrieve it, then returned and scanned through it until he found the section on poker. As it turned out, three of a kind was better, so Brit had to take off her blouse. Once again he had the chance to gaze at her figure. She was so cute, almost delicate. Her figure certainly couldn't compare to Rachael's, but it had its own youthful charm. On the next deal, Jeff ended up with a pair of two's, the worst possible hand that actually counted for something. Since he was wearing only his pants and boxer shorts, that meant he would likely end up losing half his reserve
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
He was prepared for it, and in truth it didn't matter even if he lost everything as long as Rachael and Brit agreed to continue the game until there was a clear winner. That would mean that at least one of them would be nude all weekend as well. Fortunately, Rachael came up empty-handed, with not even a pair. She stood and removed her other earring. Jeff looked her over to check for any other jewelry, but it didn't look like she wore any. She caught him staring at her. "See?" Rachael said. "Jeff thinks I'm so sexy without my earrings that he can't keep his eyes off me. Just goes to prove my point." Jeff laughed. A couple of years ago he might have blushed and tried to make up some excuse, but now he was feeling bold


"It has nothing to do with your earrings," he said. "I think you're sexy wearing anything. Or nothing," he added with a wink. "Well then, maybe I should play to lose," she grinned. "Would you two stop your flirting and get on with the game?" insisted Brit. "Good idea," agreed Rachael. "Sounds like Brit's anxious to see one or both of us naked." "That's not what I meant!" she said. "Oh, you're anxious to get naked yourself?" "Shut up." Jeff and Rachael laughed. Rachael shuffled the cards, then dealt them
This time Jeff ended up with a pair of nines. He picked up another after asking for three cards. They all looked over their hand, then spread them out in front of them. Brit had a pair of aces and Rachael had two pair. This time there was no arguing over whether two pair beat three of a kind, since it didn't matter anyway. Brit was the clear loser. Jeff watched in excitement as she stood and unfastened her skirt. She let it drop to the ground, exposing her pretty legs and nice hips. She wore the cutest little white cotton panties with pink hearts dotted all over them


She hurriedly sat down. "Sexy," Rachael commented. "Hey!" Brit exclaimed, blushing and putting her hands in her lap to cover up. "What? Don't be ashamed of your body, Brit. For a thirteen-year-old, you've got a great one." "Never mind that." Rachael shrugged and dealt the cards again. Jeff realized, they were all tied up again. Each of them had exactly two articles of clothing left. If his luck kept up, he might get both of the girls completely naked for the rest of the weekend. That would be a real treat. His luck didn't hold up, however, at least for the next hand


He ended up with a pair of sevens, but Rachael had a pair of eights and Brit had a pair of Queens. Well, he was okay with that. He stood and dropped his pants, leaving only his boxer shorts. Seeing both of the girls in only their bras and panties had done its job; he couldn't hide the bulge in his shorts. It didn't bother him at all, since it was pretty much expected. Now they were all down to just their underwear, and while Jeff was at a disadvantage, fortunately none of the others had a clear advantage, so it was likely that they would both end up at least topless before the game finished. "Let's take a break," Rachael suggested. "Hey!" Jeff complained, a little too enthusiastically


Brit and Rachael both broke out into laughs. "Looks like Jeff's getting eager to finish the game," said Brit with a grin. "I wonder why?" "I just think he wants to see some tits," Rachael shrugged. "Hey, I resent that," said Jeff. "I'm not that shallow. There's more to a girl than just her tits. I want to see a little pussy too." Rachael stood up and headed into the kitchen. She returned with three cans of root beer, then handed two of them to Jeff and Brit. "I just thought we'd like a little refreshment," she explained. "Despite the fact that we're almost naked, I'm feeling kind of hot." She pressed the cold can against her forehead for a second, then lowered it and pressed it against her chest between her breasts. "Oh god," Jeff groaned at the sight, and Brit giggled. "Better stop that," she told Rachael


"I don't think Jeff can handle much more of that." "Good," Rachael winked. The three of them drank their sodas, then dealt the cards again. "New rule," Rachael announced. "Why do I have the feeling this is going to be bad?" asked Brit. "It's not bad. It's fun. The new rule is that the player with the second worst hand has to take off the article of clothing from the player with the worst." Brit gasped, glancing over at Jeff. He wondered what that meant. Was she thinking about undressing him? Or him undressing her? Or maybe she was just looking to him to insist that they don't follow that rule. If that was the case, she would be disappointed. He wasn't about to pass up this opportunity. "Okay," he said. Brit sighed
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
"Fine," she agreed. So here it was. On this next hand, one of the three would have to lose something important. It was two chances to one that it would be one of the girls. And that meant she would have to be exposed to his eyes for the rest of the weekend. He grinned in anticipation as the cards were dealt. That grin immediately fell from his face. He had nothing
EMILIABOSHE.COM
Absolutely nothing. Well, he still had a second chance. He kept the single King in his hand and asked for four cards. Rachael took three, and Brit also asked for four. The new set didn't help him at all. He still had nothing. That meant he would be naked in front of the girls without them having to be naked themselves. He just had to hold on to the hope that they would continue the game with him out. All three of them lay down their cards. Jeff gasped. Rachael had a pair of fours, but Brit didn't have anything either


It came down to her highest card being a Jack against Jeff's King. "No!" she exclaimed, realizing that she had lost. Jeff couldn't contain his grin. She now had to expose her breasts to him. As he glanced again at the cards, he realized something else. He would have to take off her bra for her. "That's not fair!" Brit said. "What isn't fair?" asked Rachael. "Well... I..." Brit stammered. "Why do I have to be the one to take my bra off first?" "Because you lost," Jeff replied. "But if I lose the next hand, I have to go completely naked." "Then don't lose the next hand," he shrugged. "Do it, Jeff!" Rachael grinned
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
Brit turned beet red, but reluctantly rose to her feet. Jeff stood up in front of her. He leaned in, feeling the heat of her body as he reached his arms behind her back. He remembered how nice it had felt to rub her back, especially with nothing between his hands and her skin. He made sure to let his hands rub against her a little as he unfastened the strap of her bra. Then he pulled it forward. He got only a glimpse of her cute little boobs as he removed the bra from her arms, then she immediately put her hands in front of her chest. "Oh come on, Brit," Rachael insisted


"Don't cover yourself up. I told you that you have a great body. When you get a chance to expose it like this, you should take advantage of it." "Don't tease her," said Jeff. "Remember, she's not allowed to put anything back on for the rest of the weekend, and she can't keep her arms in front of her the whole time." "Good point," said Rachael. "Okay
Let's continue." She dealt out the next hand. Brit kept shaven pussy one hand in front of her as she picked up the cards with the other. This time Jeff had a pair of tens, a decent enough hand. He asked for three cards, but the three replacements didn't help him any. Brit asked for four, to Jeff's disappointment. It wasn't that he didn't want to see the rest of her, but if she lost this hand and Jeff lost the other, that meant Rachael would win without having to take off even her bra
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
Rachael, unfortunately, took only one new card. Brit stared at her cards in frustration. That wasn't a good sign. He lay his cards down, signaling the others to do the same. Brit had nothing, just a single ace. To everyone's shock, though, Rachael had done even worse. Her highest card was a king. The suits showed what had happened


Four of them were diamonds, while the fifth was a spade. She had gambled on a flush, and lost. It wasn't the smartest move to make, considering that second place in this variation of poker was just as good as first. On the other hand, maybe she had played to lose after all. Jeff was ecstatic. Now it didn't matter how the game turned out. He was guaranteed to spend the weekend with a couple of topless beauties. "I know it's not as sexy as taking off my earrings," Rachael teased, "but here we go." She rose to her feet, then turned to Brit. "You wouldn't mind helping me out of this, would you?" she asked coyly. Brit gritted her teeth but couldn't hide the grin on her face


It was a comical mixture of anger, embarrassment, and humor. Jeff would have loved to see Brit reach around Rachael in what would end up being a lot like a hug between the topless girls, but instead she walked around behind her. Still keeping a hand to her chest, she fumbled with the bra strap with her free hand. It took her a couple of seconds to get it loose, then she took one end and walked around Rachael pulling it off of her. When she was finished, Rachael took it from her hand. Unlike Brit, she made no attempt to cover herself
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
In fact, as Brit was sitting down again, Rachael tossed it onto Jeff's face, then put her hands behind her head. "What do you think?" she asked. Jeff took the bra off of his face and held it in his hand, staring down at it. "I don't know," he commented. "It's really not my size." Both girls laughed. "It might fit Brit better though," he said, tossing it at her. Brit squealed, swatting it out of the air. "Gross!" she said. "Anyway, I wasn't talking about the bra," Rachael said. "I was talking about my tits." "Those are my size," he said
"I think they would fit very nicely in my hands." "Jeff!" Brit exclaimed, blushing. "What's wrong?" asked Rachael. "You can put them in your hands too if you want." "Yuck!" she said, then everyone laughed. Rachael sat down. Once again, they were all tied, each with only one last garment to remove. It was time to start eliminating. On the next hand he got a pair of fives, so traded in three cards. That added a pair of sevens as well, an acceptable hand. When they exposed their cards, it turned out that Brit had three fours while Rachael had only a pair of Queens. "Looks like I lose. I hate that," Rachael said in a tone of voice that suggested that she most certainly did not hate it
She rose to her feet and stood in front of Jeff. "Looks like you get to do the honors," she said. Jeff wasn't about to argue. He knelt in front of her, hooked his fingers in the waistband of her panties, then dropped them to the floor. She stepped out of them, smiling. "There," she said. "Much better. I hate wearing clothes, don't you?" she asked Brit. "No!" Brit insisted. "So now it's just down to you two." "Maybe we should stop now," said Brit. "Why?" asked Rachael. "Here's where it gets fun. The final showdown between brother and sister." "That's exactly why
I don't want to play against just him. No matter who wins, one of us has to get naked." "If you don't play, you forfeit," Rachael told her. "So what will it be? Play against Jeff, or take off your panties." "Oh, all right!" she conceded. Rachael dealt out the last hand. Jeff ended up with a pair of threes. He asked for three cards, and got another three with it. That was a good hand. It looked like he was going to win after all, leaving Brit completely naked for the rest of the weekend. Brit asked for three cards
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
That suggested she had a pair, but nothing more. "I have you now!" he told her with a wicked grin. She stuck her tongue out at him. "Fine. Show me your cards then," she insisted. He laid his cards down in front of him. "Three threes," he said. She lay her cards down as well. He stared in shock. Four twos. "I..." he stammered
"But..." Brit giggled. "I win!" she exclaimed, momentarily forgetting herself and throwing her hands up in the air triumphantly. Then she realized what she was doing, and hurriedly covered herself, blushing. "Okay," he laughed. "Although I suspect Rachael stacked the deck." "Would I do that?" she asked innocently. "I mean, right out here in the open where I couldn't get away with it." Jeff rose to his feet and faced his little sister. "What are you doing?" she demanded. "You had the second worst hand." "But that's not fair! There were only two of us!" "Rules are rules, no matter how many people are playing." Brit glanced over at Rachael, who merely shrugged. Seeing no help there, Brit sighed, then reached up with her hands and pulled his shorts down, letting his cock spring free. She giggled at the sight of it bouncing around for a second until it came to rest pointing straight out. "See?" said Rachael
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
"You won after all, Brit. Although somehow I don't feel like a loser." "Neither do I," Jeff agreed. "Let me see," Rachael grinned, reaching out and taking his dick in her hand. Brit gasped. "Nope," said Rachael. "You don't feel like a loser." "Well, now that the game's over, what are we going to do now?" asked Jeff with a grin, hoping Rachael would get the hint. "Let's get in the hot tub," she suggested. It wasn't what he had hoped, but it sounded nice too. Besides, he was sure she would be more than willing to have fun with him after Brit went to bed later. "Okay," he agreed


"Coming, Brit?" She shrugged. "I guess so," she said. Jeff reached down and helped her to her feet. Now that the rest of them were nude, she seemed to lose her self-consciousness, and took her hands away from her chest. Jeff kept stealing glances as they headed down the stairs to the alcove. Jeff and Rachael climbed into the hot tub, but Brit held back. Rachael scooted right up next to Jeff, and he put his arm around her shoulders. Normally he would be a little self-conscious about being so openly affectionate in front of his sister, but it sounded like she was already well aware of what was going to go on later tonight anyway, so there really was no point. "Maybe I'd better go put on a swimsuit on," said Brit. "You're not allowed," Rachael insisted. "Remember the rules. You're not allowed to put on any more clothes." "Okay, what about changing into just bikini bottoms then?" she said. "Nope," Rachael smiled
"If you want to get in, you've either got to get in with your panties, or take them off. And if you take them off, you're not allowed to put them back on again for the rest of the weekend. "But then... that whole strip poker game was pointless!" she complained. "We're all going to end up naked anyway." "Any game where everyone ends up naked is never pointless," Rachael laughed. "Now come on, Brit. Don't be shy
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
Just take them off. It's not like you're covering much anyway; we can already see your boobies." "Hey!" Brit exclaimed, throwing her arms in front of her chest again. Rachael shrugged. "You can either take your panties off yourself or I'll take them off for you," she grinned. "Okay, fine," Brit conceded. She reached down and slid her underwear down to the floor, then stepped out of it. "Satisfied?" she asked. "Not yet, but your big brother will take care of that later," said Rachael. Jeff watched as she ascended the steps to the hot tub. She really had a gorgeous little cunt, with just a trace of hair around the lips
It reminded him of Crystal's, which was very cute. He loved to run his tongue all over it as she squealed and bucked her hips, and he especially loved to shove his dick deep inside it and shoot his cum into her womb. He wondered if Brit's would feel the same way. He mentally scolded himself for thinking things like that. She slipped into the water, which, conveniently enough, was just deep enough to come up to her breasts, leaving them exposed. Surprisingly, she scooted right up next to Jeff. "You're certainly not shy tonight," Rachael commented. "Actually, it's the best place to keep Jeff from staring at my boobs," Brit laughed. Jeff decided to be a little bold, and put his arm around her shoulders as well. He figured at worst she would playfully complain and then scoot away from him where he really could stare at her boobs, and at best she would let him leave his arm there. As it turned out, she simply scooted in closer and lay her head down on his shoulder. Jeff loved it, with two very beautiful and very naked girls right up next to him in the hot tub. The only way he could think of that it might be better would be if Kari and Crystal were there too. "Remember the first time we did this?" Rachael asked Jeff. "Do I ever!" he grinned
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
"You were flirting like crazy." "It was your fault. You refused to attack me. I had to try everything I could think of to get you in bed." "Um... maybe we shouldn't talk about this," he said. "Oh, it doesn't bother me," said Brit. "Look, we might as well come right out and say it. You two are going to have sex later tonight, right?" "Well..
Burning Ticket - Nylon Feet Dolls
yes," Jeff replied. "That is, if it's okay with you, Rachael?" "When is sex ever not okay with me?" Rachael laughed. "Brit's being very mature about this whole thing. Maybe we should let her watch." "No thanks," Brit replied. "But you two go ahead and have fun." "Maybe we should start the fun right now," Rachael grinned, reaching over and taking his cock in her hand. "Hey!" Brit exclaimed
"If you're going to get nasty right here, I'm leaving." Rachael withdrew her hand. "Sorry. We'll wait until later." They soaked in the tub for a while, no longer talking but simply enjoying the warmth of the water and the softness of each other's bodies. Rachael deliberately rubbed her leg up against Jeff's, which felt nice. On the other side, he could feel Brit's leg pressed against his as well


For some reason he thought that felt extremely sexy. He stayed hard throughout the entire time they were in the tub. About twenty minutes later, he could hear both of the girls breathing deeply, and realized that they had fallen asleep. He felt so relaxed, he probably would have fallen asleep too if not for the long nap he had taken that afternoon. He let them sleep for another ten minutes, then decided that they had been in the tub long enough. He gently nudged Brit awake. "Just a few more minutes, Jeff," she mumbled. "It's getting late," he insisted. "You need to go to bed." She yawned and opened her eyes. "I guess I'm going to have to sleep in my own bed tonight," she commented. "If you wouldn't mind." She smiled. "Okay," she said


"You two have fun." "Thanks for being so understanding, Brit," he smiled. "I'll make it up to you, I promise." "I'm not doing it for you," she teased. "I'm doing it babe anal masturbate out of self-defense. I know that when you get horny you lose all control of yourself. It's a good thing you've got Rachael to take care of you, or I wouldn't be safe." "Oh really?" asked Rachael with a grin
BurningTicket  - BerlinPublicBangers
"Is there a little incident I should know about?" "She's just teasing," Jeff hurriedly said. "You know Brit. She likes to joke around like that." Brit stood up and let the water run down her body for a few seconds. Jeff couldn't help staring at her. He loved her flat tummy and cute little pussy, just a couple of feet in front of him. He could just reach out and... "Are you just going to stand there, or go to bed?" he asked her, to get that thought out of his mind. "Yes, mommy," she replied, then stuck her tongue out at him


Lately, even little teasing gestures liked that seemed sexy when she did them. She climbed out of the hot tub, then headed for the cupboard in the wall to retrieve a towel. He continued to watch her as she dried herself off. She really was a beautiful girl, especially without her clothes on. As soon as she finished, she headed out of the alcove. As she stepped up onto the carpet, she turned her head and glanced over her shoulder at them. For some reason, he found that pose extremely erotic. "And this is just the first night," she said. "I wonder what Rachael has in store for shaven pussy us the rest of the weekend." "Don't worry," said Rachael. "You won't be disappointed." "'Night, Jeff," smiled Brit, then crossed the room and climbed the stairs. "Finally, some privacy," Jeff grinned, reaching out and squeezing one of Rachael's tits
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
She giggled. "Not yet," she said. "We don't want to get the hot tub all messy, do we?" "Sure we do," he exclaimed with a grin. "Let's wait until Brit's asleep, then we can go upstairs to your bed." Jeff shrugged. "Fine," he said. "So tell me the truth. Seeing her without her clothes on like that gets you horny, doesn't it." "She's my sister!" "We already had this discussion
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
I admit that seeing Allison without clothes gets me horny. What about you and Brit?" He sighed. "Okay, I'll admit she's kind of sexy, for a girl that age. Satisfied?" "So if she wasn't your sister, would you fuck her?" "No, of course not!" "Tell the truth, Jeff. You would, wouldn't you?" "I guess I never really thought about it because she is my sister." That was a complete lie


Just a few minutes ago he had been fantasizing about her. "Okay, I guess that's fair. Anyway, let's get out of the hot tub. That couch looks nice and comfortable. Just perfect for some heavy petting." "Okay," he grinned. They climbed out of the tub and dried each other off, making sure to rub up against each other as they did so. Then they headed over to the couch. "Lie down," said Rachael. Jeff did so, and she knelt on the floor beside him, then reached out with one of her hands and grasped his cock. In return, he began to fondle her boobs. "Let's give Brit an hour to get to sleep before we go up to your room," Rachael suggested, as she began to slowly stroke him. "I don't think I'm going to last an hour if you keep doing that." "Yes you will," she replied. "I know what I'm doing." She kept it nice and slow, maintaining a steady, moderate level of pleasure
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
Any time he felt the tension rising, she recognized the signs and backed off. It was really a new experience for Jeff. Too many times he had been on a time limit when he had sex, and had to get it over with before one or more of their parents came home. That meant that the foreplay was designed to get the girl ready as quickly as possible. Rarely did he have the time to just relax and enjoy it like this. He wasn't idle, though. His own hands worked over Rachael's breasts, squeezing and rubbing and pinching her nipples. After about ten minutes, she moved over him, placing one of her breasts over his lips as she rested her cheek against the back cushion of the couch. Jeff wasted no time, but took the nipple into his mouth and sucked on it. Over the course of the next hour, they switched position several times


Sometimes Rachael took his cock into her mouth, but she mostly just teased it with her tongue instead of sucking on it, not wanting to get him off too soon. Jeff reciprocated by licking her all over her beautiful, hairless pussy. He sucked on her clit until he felt her getting too excited, then let it go. Mostly they just fondled and groped each other with their hands. They took turns lying on their chests on the couch while the other one massaged their back. They turned over to make it a front massage as well. Part of the time they just sat together and kissed each other. Jeff found that he really liked this new way of making love. There was still the anticipation of sex, but this peaceful, relaxed intimacy was nice as well. Maybe he could get Kari to do it with him some time
CLUBTUG.COM
She would probably be all for it, considering how much she liked to just lie in his arms afterward. She liked the closeness and intimacy sometimes even more than the sex itself. Finally, the hour was over. Neither of them said a word, but Rachael took Jeff's hand and the two of them stood up. Together they quietly made their way up the stairs to the ground floor, then up again to the second floor. They headed down the hall toward the bedrooms. "Shall we take the long way around again?" Rachael whispered


Jeff nodded. It was just like before, and Jeff was surprised to realize that it was exciting him. He was beginning to understand Rachael's fascination with dangerous sex. Of course, it wasn't quite the same as before. This time if Brit woke, she would just laugh, tell them to get out of her room, and go back to sleep. Rachael led him right past his own door and into Brit's bedroom, who lay there asleep, still naked and uncovered from the waist up. Jeff couldn't deny that he enjoyed seeing her nude body; he figured that was okay as long as he limited himself to just looking. Rachael slid her hand down to Jeff's cock and took it in her hand
Rather than stroke it, though, she pulled on it gently, and he had no choice but to step forward. Leading him by the dick, she approached his sister's bed. Jeff had a moment of panic. What was Rachael doing? Still holding on, she maneuvered Jeff to one side of the bed while she took the other side. He couldn't understand what her plan was until she leaned over across Brit and took him into her mouth. Fear, excitement, and pleasure hit him all at once. Rachael was sucking him off right over the top of his little sister! What if she woke up and discovered them like this? Using her mouth now instead of her hand, Rachael continued to maneuver Jeff, and he had no choice but to follow her lead
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
Any resistance might result in a struggle, which would either cause too much noise or end up with one of them falling on top of Brit, either of which would be disastrous. To his horror, Rachael positioned him right over Brit's head. In her sleep she had turned somewhat so that her head was right on the edge of the bed, which allowed Jeff to put his cock right over the top of it. And because she lay face up, she only needed to open her eyes in order to see it there, not six inches above her. But Rachael wasn't done. Still sucking, she lowered her head, forcing Jeff to lower himself as well. Down they went, closer and closer to Brit's face. He realized that Rachel was maneuvering him right to his sister's lips! In a panic he began to pull away, but Rachael played her trump card


She gently closed her teeth around the head, and Jeff knew that if he pulled away now, it would be very painful. He could feel Brit's breath on his dick now. Just a couple more inches. Was that really Rachael's goal? And what if Brit awoke when she felt him touching her lips? And what if he had an orgasm and Rachael couldn't swallow it all? Suddenly he felt Brit's lips on the underside of his cock. Though she didn't move, he realized that this was the equivalent of Brit kissing it. His baby sister, kissing his cock! The thought brought him over the edge. He tried to stop it, but he couldn't
His cock twitched as he shot his load into Rachael's hungry mouth, and he thought that surely the motion would wake Brit. Again and again he spurt, one of the biggest orgasms in his life. He stared down at Rachael's mouth in horror, wondering which one would be the one that finally leaked out onto Brit's face. But as the pleasure diminished, he realized that Rachael had managed to swallow everything after all, to his immense relief. His heartbeat, which he imagined was loud enough alone to wake his sister, began to slow. Only after she was sure she had milked every last drop out did Rachael release him, and he immediately stepped back. "She's been such a good sport about all this," Rachael whispered. "She deserves something special
Here's your reward, Brit." Then she leaned down and kissed her right on the lips. Jeff just about grabbed her right there to push her away. Only the knowledge that he would make too much noise held him back. Rachael held that kiss for probably thirty seconds, then raised her head once again. Brit sighed and licked her lips, and Jeff had another moment of panic. But still she didn't wake. "She liked that kiss," Rachael whispered. "Probably thinking of you. And now she's got a taste of you to help her sleep." They headed through the bathroom into his bedroom, closing the door behind them to give themselves a little privacy. It wasn't that they wanted to keep their activities safe from Brit; she already knew what they were planning to do. But it wouldn't do to have her peeking in on them. "You really are a perverted girl," Jeff grinned
SHAVEN PUSSY

shaven pussy

ENTER TO SHAVEN PUSSY
"I sometimes can't believe the things you do." "I hope you mean that in a good way." "Oh, I do. Unfortunately, this time it cost you. After that blow job, I'm not up for more sex right now." "That's okay; I know how this works. Remember last time? First I suck you off, then we sleep for a couple of hours, then you fuck my brains out." "That works for me," he smiled, then the two of them climbed into bed. Rachael lay down in his arms and they let themselves drop off to sleep.
Burning Ticket - Nylon Feet Dolls

SHAVEN PUSSY shaven pussy

shaven pussy, brunette ass, kali, pov handjob pussy, threesome anal blonde blowjob creampie, teen solo toys, slutty tattoo, latin blowjobs cum,
Related posts: nude amature vids
0 comments

HANNA BLACK
2011-Dec-10 15:49
Hanna black. Laura had asked me last week if it would be okay to bring a male co-worker to our house for a dinner visit. They'd been working on a project together and she wanted me to meet him. Being the agreeable sort and preoccupied with matters pertaining to my own job, I said "sure," for some reason not giving much thought to the fact that she was bringing over a man. That morning she'd reminded me that Bill would be coming over that evening, but when I entered the house at 6:30 p.m. I had forgotten all about it. As I walked in the door there was Laura sitting comfortably on the love seat, talking to a large black man seated on our couch dressed in a casual golf shirt, shorts, and sandals, at a right-angle from her. My heart immediately started pumping faster and I suddenly realized I was very nervous. "Honey, I'd like you to meet Bill, from work." This was Bill? He's black? Had I been asleep? As Bill stood up I realized he was several inches taller than my very average height, with a thick, muscular build
HANNA BLACK

hanna black

ENTER TO HANNA BLACK
Not only did his manly physique make me feel somewhat small, but I also felt boyish in the presence of this man whom I suspected was quite a bit younger than me. "Hi, pleased to meet you," I said, feeling as though I was stammering out the words, to say nothing of sweating a bit. "I'm Dell." "Nice to meet you sir," responded Bill, extending a very large hand. As I gripped it in return I felt it engulf my own. He gave me a modest handshake, clearly holding back what could have been a crushing grip. As we sat back down I kept stealing glances at his hands. I could see his fingers were not only considerably longer than mine, but also quite a bit thicker. His fingernails were also long and large. I estimated his pinky fingernail might even be larger than my fourth fingernail. "Bill's been a terrific help on the project we've been working on," said Laura, "and I wanted to have him over for dinner as an expression of my thanks." Laura and I are in our late 30's, but it was difficult to tell just how old Bill was


He had a mature look to him, like the college football players one often sees, and I had a feeling he too was only in his early 20's. I wondered what this youngish man would be doing working closely with Laura. No sooner had I thought of the question when Laura said, "Bill works in the mailroom and has been a lifesaver getting our copies put together. I don't know what I'd do without him!" Bill gave an embarrassed smile and just said "thanks, Laura. Just doing my job." The mailroom guy over for dinner? "How long have you been at the agency?," I asked Bill. "Just about a year now," he replied. "I had to take some time off from school, and this has worked out good for me until I can go back." "Over at the 'U'?" "Yeah." I looked again at Bill and noticed a very thick pair of thighs under the loose-fitting shorts. This must be one powerful guy! An injured football player, maybe? A lineman, no doubt. I continued my gaze toward his sandaled feet, which appeared several sizes larger than my own. His toes were, like his fingers, long and thick, and my first reaction was one of relief that I was wearing my work Oxfords
Laura was nearly my height, and though she was very feminine she'd occasionally tease me about her feet hanna black being nearly as big as my own somewhat small-sized pair. "Honey, are you okay?" asked Laura, seemingly out of the blue. In a bit of a daze, I snapped to attention and nervously said "Yeah, I'm all right. Just a little tired from the long day." Bill looked over and commented. "Man, you must work pretty hard to afford a house like this!" "Yes," I replied. "But I don't think we could afford this without Laura's salary." Laura smiled. Her's was no auxiliary income
She had an MBA and was working in an executive position at an advertising agency, pulling in well over six figures. Why was this guy from the mailroom here? -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- part two After a pleasant enough dinner, Laura said "Dear, aren't you going to change into your shorts and sandals? It's usually the first thing you do when you come home, and it's so hot outside. I know you'd be more comfortable." I felt inhibited about doing that, but she embarrassed me into it and so up the stairs I went. Upon coming back down, Laura and Bill were standing, viewing one of our framed prints hanging on the wall. Bill turned around toward me and said, "I'll bet you're a whole lot more comfortable now." Ordinarily I would have been, but without the protective layers of office clothing I felt yet smaller and more boyish standing next to this big guy


I glanced down at my feet, just a few feet away from his, and sure enough, I felt like an 8-year old boy standing next to a grown man! Then, realizing my worst fears, Laura looked down at our feet and started laughing. Looking at Bill, she said "Look at how much bigger your feet are than Dell's!" Bill chuckled. I cringed. Everything about him was larger than me, but thankfully, at least for the moment, Laura didn't note the obvious. Being placed in an inferior role wasn't an altogether unfamiliar feeling for me. Over the past few years Laura's breadwinner position in the household had forced me to make adjustments. She earned nearly twice as much as me and I sometimes wondered why she put up with me


For several years now there'd been signs of restlessness and impatience on her part. We'd been married for ten years and began at the same level, but while I progressed at my job, gradually gaining salary increases, she had rocketed up into the executive level. In the beginning we'd had a lot in common, and it could only have been this residue of our past which accounted for the staying power in the marriage, as our sex life had become more and more sparse. And then, bright guy that I am, a thought flashed through my mind. There could only be one reason this guy was here with Laura. Nothing else added up. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- part three An hour later I was sitting in my office room. I'd excused myself by saying I needed to take care of some business, but in reality I just wanted to get away
HANNA BLACK

hanna black

ENTER TO HANNA BLACK
I felt red-faced and sweaty, and embarrassed to feel a little tingle between my legs. The phone on the desk suddenly rang. Of all people, it was Laura. "Dear, are you finished with your work yet? I'm showing Bill the pool, and thought you'd like to join us." The darned cell phone! Calling me from the pool, of all places! And the first time I'd ever been spoken with her on the phone when we were both on the grounds. I was a little annoyed. This was turning into a very odd visit. "Laura, don't you think it's time for Bill to head home? It's past 9 o'clock and we've got work tomorrow!" "Dear, you know I take care of work-related matters. Now don't you worry your sweet head off
HANNA BLACK

hanna black

ENTER TO HANNA BLACK
Get over here now." Laura didn't often use the commanding tone with me, and my immediate reaction, to myself, was one of "aye-aye, sir!" "Okay, dear. I'll be there in two minutes," I dutifully answered. Last year we had built the pool. It was an outdoor, standard kidney-shaped in-ground pool, with a translucent plexiglass enclosure which allowed the sunlight to come through, but only blurry images when trying to look through the glass. I wasn't feeling good about this. I was more nervous now than at any time during the evening. As I walked into the pool structure, there were Bill and Laura, both in the water at the deep end of the pool
EMILIABOSHE.COM
I walked on over toward them. "Come on in," gleefully shouted Laura. "Please, I don't even have my suit on," I replied. "Who needs a suit," said Laura. "We're not wearing one!" So this is what it was about! Furious, I gave her a look, and began to walk out toward the door, fully intending to go back to the house. As I got to within ten feet of the hanna black door, who but Bill was standing there, buck naked. "Hey, man--don't you listen when your wife tells you something?" He stood facing me and my eyes gravitated to his dick. It was flaccid, but amazingly thick, and probably an inch or two longer in that position than my own when I was erect! He reached his high girl fuck hand out toward me. "Don't make me force you now. And don't even think of trying to run. Listen to your woman." I was red-faced and humiliated, but also knew there was nothing I could do


I looked over to Laura and gave her a pleading look. She gave me a condescending frown and shook her head. Though the facts of our respective work lives made it plain it coudn't be the case, throughout our marriage we had maintained the pretense of an equal partnership. Now she had boldly and aggressively taken control. Bill reached over and unbuckled my shorts. I was too afraid to even attempt to stop him. He nodded for me to finish the rest. I complied, relieved that that was as far as he went. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- part four As angry as I had been just a minute before, now I felt defeated
I was also amazed. Like a little boy, I took Bill's hand as he led me back toward the deep end. Laura looked up at me from the water. "Dell-boy, what do you think? Would you like to touch it?," Laura asked tauntingly. I'd always had occasional thoughts of being sexually stimulated by a man, but how did she know? "You haven't had much interest in me for awhile, so maybe this will get you excited," said Laura sarcastically. "Laura, that's not fair! I'm not gay! Let me out of here!" As I said those words, the sight of Bill standing guard made my dick start to tingle. And within moments I realized I was hard. "Always look to a man's dick to read his mind," said Laura. Bill smiled. "Go ahead and touch him," ordered Laura. I looked at Bill, maybe 5" taller than me and physically dwarfing me in every respect
He nodded toward me. As much as I said to myself I didn't want to, I reached to his cock. Unlike my own, there was weight to it, apart from the mere appearance. "Now be a good boy, Dell, and give Bill a very nice hand massage." I gently gripped Bill's cock in my hand and massaged it as I had so often done my own. He quickly got hard, but what a difference, as I could barely wrap my hand around his thickness. Whereas my one hand ran nearly the length of my dick, I was able to place two hands--one on top of the other--over his, and still had room to spare. Ten inches on this monster cock would have been an understatement. "Wanna try to taste him, now, husband-boy?" called Laura to me. I was overwhelmed by it all and instantly tried to wrap my mouth around his cock


It was so thick I thought I was going to choke. And worse yet, I was hard as a rock! Meanwhile, in the background, Laura was laughing out loud, almost cackling! After I had licked him a few times, Laura called out. That's enough for you, husband-boy. It's time to go to your corner." Bill pushed my head away and gave me a stern look. He then led me to a chair and motioned for me to sit. Laura climbed out of the pool and gazed lovingly at Bill, who smiled back. She walked toward him and as they met she grabbed his cock. He bent over and they passionately kissed


She then turned and looked toward me. Laura spoke: "How long did you think I could remain faithful in this marriage when your little cock can't even get it up once a month? What do you think of my new partner?" "Laura," I started to simper, "does this mean it's all over? I know our sex life hasn't been the greatest, but we've always gotten along so well and worked like a team." "Listen here, husband-boy: I've just added a new hanna black player to the team. And if you're a good boy, I'll even let you join in from time to time. Think about it...while your little dick is still hard." I began to cry. "You fuckin' wimp," shouted Laura. "Well, what's your answer?" I continued to cry. In one evening my life had been turned upside down. And as I whimpered, I nodded my head up and down. Laura looked at me sternly


"From now on," she said, "I will tell you when you can partake. I will give you a signal and you will ask: 'may I please join in?' And don't dare think of interrupting." A quick look at Bill confirmed her authority. "Yes, Laura," I responded. Laura and Bill embraced each other, her soft female body, pale white skin, and blond hair contrasting with his muscular black body. Standing upright, his huge black dick now fully flush, he lifted her 145 lbs. as if a feather, and then I watched him enter her. He pumped several times and Laura let out a moan the likes of which I'd never heard from her before
HANNA BLACK

hanna black

ENTER TO HANNA BLACK
A chill ran through me. Still upright, he held her and they embraced for what seemed an eternity, until finally he carried her over to a chaise and gently lowered her down. The look on her face was beatific. Never would anything be so set in stone as my place in the new order. And I was hard.
HANNA BLACK

hanna black

ENTER TO HANNA BLACK

HANNA BLACK hanna black

hanna black, shaved teen homemade, shemale alana, big cock cums, ass sex all arabian girls, blonde milf facial, bigtits girl fuck, asian fucking,
Related posts:
0 comments

AVI
2011-Dec-10 07:54
Avi. It was a few days after the party, after everything in the bathroom, we had both fell asleep there, luckily, we had woken up before anyone had come in, and so we quickly got dressed, I ended up sleeping on the couch, and Victoria went into where all the girls were sleeping, the day continued, and they woke up eventually. After breakfast, we ended up all going home, Victoria gave me a kiss before she left, infront of everyone else, which meant them all screaming, and asking if we were going out, Victoria cut in, from the door, and said yes, and then eventually, my ride got here. Fast forward two weeks, we hadn't seen each other much, we had talked online, and saw each other once at the shops, but she was only able to give me a hug and a quick kiss on the lips, neither of us had much time then, but we were able to talk, and decided upon meeting each other again. A few more days, we decided to go out camping in the bushland, just us two, it took a bit of persuasion to get the parents to go along with it, but they eventually said yes, and we started packing, we were going to get a whole weekend to ourselves. As our parents dropped us off, we started to walk into the area, to find a good spot to set the tent up, and we found one, next to a small river, we had brought plenty of water, clothing, which we wouldn't need much. Once it was all setup, we went for a walk, our hands together the entire time, eventually, we got to a small cliff, and we sat there, just watching the sun go avi down, and eventually she leaned on my shoulder, we were in the perfect world, we were in love, watching the sun go down, over a avi beautiful piece of land. We had a bit of small talk, but mostly it was about, what we were going to do that weekend, apart from what we had planned in the tents, we wanted to explore, there was a cave that my friends had discovered that I wanted to visit, and she wanted to walk along the nearby river, and go for a swim. We knew it would be dark soon, and we headed back to camp, she was a bit scared of the dark, and so she held onto my hand tightly, eventually we made it back to the camp, we both got changed, even after the night at the sleep over, we were both a bit awkward about undressing and then dressing again, infront of each other, so instead we faced away from the other. She was wearing a long warm pair of pants, and a T-Shirt of a band she listened to when she was younger, I was wearing just a plain grey undershirt, and shorts, I didn't get very cold, and then we just sat there, kissing each other, listening to the leaves rustle, the air whistle, and the nightlife of the bush come to life. Eventually I started to kiss up her arms, and then on her neck, she in turn, kissed me on the neck, and wrapped her arms around my head, then her hand came over to where my erection was hiding, and she started rubbing, and trying to grab it, then she took her shirt off, and I took mine off. She started to kiss down my chest, then she started to slide down my shorts, with my red underwear barely containing my erection now, and she slid my underwear down. She layed me on my back, completely nude now, as she put her lips around my cock, and rubbed her hand up and down my legs, she was teasing me on purpose, she was only getting half of my dick inside of her mouth, sliding it in and out, while I noticed her rubbing herself, I asked her to join me, and she took off her pants, sitting there in her pink panties. I got her on her back now, and I crawled between her legs, I started to kiss around her bellybutton, and started to go lower, I slid her panties off as my lips went lower, she was still shaving, I had taken her virginity that night, and so this was easier, I started to lick her clitoris, and the inside of her lips, she was moaning in a gutteral pleasure, I decided she was ready. I came up on my knees, and put her feet over my shoulder, bringing her closer, I pushed my cock slowly into her pussy again, it had gotten tighter again, but I wasn't going to let her take it all now, I was teasing her to get her more moist, until I surprised her, and pushed it completely in, all at once, she screamed in pleasure, with nobody but us for miles around, she could make as much sound as she wanted, and she did, I then pushed it in and out slowly, feeling the full amount of pleasure from her tight walls of flesh. I started to small to sex get faster, alot faster than last time, and she screamed constantly, I reached around, and gave a slight squeeze on her nipples, as I was avi nearly about to come, she pushed me off, and me to she wanted it over her body. So she got me to stand up, and she knelt infront of me, and wrapped her hands around my cock, getting ready to finish me off, I told her I was ready, and she lied back down, I finished myself off, and my cum squirted over her body, her breasts, her face, her stomach, then I lied down with her, we faced each other, and wrapped our arms around the other, she grabbed a blanket, and put that over us, and we fell asleep in each others arms, staring into the others eyes, we finished the night off with 3 words to eachother. I love you.
AVI

avi

ENTER TO AVI

AVI avi

avi, cries, all black females, japanese girls doing gangbang, young at gym, teen anall, pregnant amateur, ebony bitch taken from behind, wild muscle,
Related posts:
0 comments

DIRTY
2011-Dec-8 12:53
Dirty. Fbailey story number 555 Girls Wearing Pajama Bottoms When she came down the stairs in a little white T-shirt with spaghetti straps and wearing her pink flowered silky pajama bottoms I said, “Your not going out in those. Tabatha smiled and said, “Oh Daddy, you’re just being old fashioned. Lots of girls are wearing these out in public. I’m sure that you have noticed. Actually I had noticed and I had even gotten erections too, which I was not too proud of. Sometimes at night watching Tabatha doing some weird exercises while we watch television excites me too. I hardly ever see panty lines any more, especially since she started wearing those sexy little thongs. She really was growing up. Tabatha walked past me and headed out to the car. She jumped into the front passenger seat like she has since her mother died two months ago


I drove us to the mall in search of a new bra dirty of all things. I could not believe that she was out growing the 32-B already, but then again her mother was a busty lady. I didn’t even know why she wanted a new bra she rarely wore the ones that she had. Take that day for instance she was not wearing one under that little white top and her nipples were hard and quite prominent. I knew it wasn’t cold in the car so she must have been excited. Either it was the fact that she wearing so little, the cotton material rubbing across her nipples, or possibly the fact that I was staring at her. I stopped for a traffic light and gave her a good look. She was a smaller version of her mother


She was absolutely beautiful. Then Tabatha asked, “Am I sexy? I laughed and replied, “You had better believe it. You could give a priest an erection. Tabatha asked, “Aren’t all priests gay? I’m not a boy! I smiled and said, “You are definitely not a boy. Then Tabatha asked, “Do I give you erections? I laughed and started the car moving again with the traffic and said, “Yes honey, you do. It’s not something I’m proud of but yes you excite me sexually. Tabatha said, “Well even if you’re not proud of it, I am. I like exciting you. Mom liked exciting you too because she told me so quite often. I said, “You two talked about sex and me. Tabatha smiled and said, “We did more than just talk. I asked, “What do you mean? Tabatha said, “Mom showed me how to masturbate, she let me use her sex toys, and we watched some of your dirty movies together too. She even taught me how to French kiss and deep throat a carrot. She taught me all sorts of things. I said, “I had no idea you two were that close. Tabatha said, “After you two had sex she would come into my room and let me clean her pussy out afterwards. Flabbergasted I said, “Really. I parked the car and then she held my hand as we walked in
DIRTY

dirty

ENTER TO DIRTY
We walked directly to the Frederick’s of Hollywood store where her mother shopped. She picked out a 32-C to try on. It was very pretty, it was almost completely lace, and it was pink and baby blue. She took me back to the changing rooms and told me to stand there. She went in, put the bra on, and then she opened the door to let me see her in it
DIRTY

dirty

ENTER TO DIRTY
She did not really fill it out, so she told me to get her another one but 32-B. When I tapped on the changing room door she opened it up to take the bra from me. She was topless. I had never seen her topless before. She just stood there smiling at me for quite a while before she said, “You better hide that thing before you scare the salesgirls. I looked down, turned, and adjusted my cock in my pants to try and conceal it. Tabatha came out saying that she hadn’t quite outgrown her old size yet and then she picked out two pair of matching panties to go with her new bra. They were thongs of course. As we were about to leave the store Tabatha spotted some very sexy neglig?, the kind that women only wear for a few minutes to excite their husbands
They had one in a size small that sort of matched her new bra and panty set. So needless to say I bought that for her as well as a second one that she liked. I watched as she attracted the attention of just about every male in the mall that saw her. Her nipples were hard but she said that her pajamas were too loose. I could just imagine what she would look like in a tighter pair. Well, I wouldn’t have to wait much longer, she headed me toward another woman’s store, where she picked out a couple of pair to try on. I did not get dragged into that changing area. However, when she came out she was holding one pair and walked over to pick out two more pair the same size. Again I paid and then we headed out. We didn’t get very far when she ran into a girlfriend and dirty her mother


The girls giggled and whispered and I decided to invite them to join us for lunch. We found a restaurant that we all liked and we got a booth in the back. Tabatha and Daisy took one bench so Sue Ellen got in my side first. Her miniskirt rode up just enough to give me a brief hint of her white panties. I couldn’t help but smile at the sight. She smiled back as she slid over to let me in. We had a couple of mixed drinks and the girls got sodas
When I mentioned the surf and turf Sue Ellen said that she couldn’t afford that. I told her that it was my treat and that I could afford to buy her two complete dinners if she wanted them. As it was, I talked her into a jumbo shrimp cocktail to go along with her twin lobster tails and medium rare steak. A woman after my own heart! The girls ordered cheeseburgers and fries. Just as the waitress brought our second round of mixed drinks and our meals, Sue Ellen placed her hand on my leg, ran it up to my crotch to check out my hard-on, and then she said, “Thank you. I haven’t eaten like this since my husband left me a year ago. In fact this is my first date too. I replied, “This isn’t a date. A date is when I buy you flowers, take you out to dinner and a movie, and then try to get into your pants afterwards.” Just as soon as I said it, I regretted it. Tabatha said, “You want to get into her pants after knowing her for less than an hour. Daisy said, “Mom’s not wearing any pants, you might have to get into her pussy instead. Sue Ellen practically shouted, “Watch your mouth young lady and he can get into my pants anytime that he wants too.” Then she looked around to see if anyone was staring at her. Sue Ellen looked over at our daughters and then she said softly, “Look you two, I’m a grown woman, and I have my needs
He is very attractive, he is polite, and I’m pretty sure that he likes me.” Once again her hand was on my throbbing erection. She continued, “I haven’t had sex since your father took off and abounded us, I work at a shitty job to make ends meet, and I don’t meet nice guys like this every day. So back off. Daisy looked at her mother while Tabatha said, “She’s right. You know she’s right. My father is a nice guy and my mother couldn’t wait to get in bed with him. He rocked her world right up to the day she died
DIRTY

dirty

ENTER TO DIRTY
As far as sex I’m sure she misses that too. If I had anything more than my finger and Mom’s dildo I’m sure that I would miss it too. Daisy looked at her mother and said, “I’m sorry Mom. It just doesn’t seem fair that I can’t have sex but you can. I know that you are older but I have needs and desires too, you know. Sue Ellen said, “All I ask is that you wait until you are sixteen. That’s less than two years away. By then maybe you can control your emotions enough to realize what you are doing. I couldn’t, that’s why I had you the day after I turned eighteen. She removed her hand from my crotch and started eating her meal. I then placed my hand on her bare leg and slid it up under her skirt as she spread her legs to give me access


I rubbed her panties and smiled at her, then I started eating my meal. The girls finished early and took off saying that dirty they would catch up with us later. Sue Ellen said, “I know that it didn’t come out right but I would love it if you would take me to bed. I asked, “Would you and Daisy like to spend the night at my house? Sue Ellen smiled and said, “Can I sleep with you? I said, “Yes. I haven’t gotten used to sleeping alone yet. Sue Ellen said, “I’m sorry. It hasn’t been very long, has it. I replied, “A little over two months but it came on so quickly. I even prayed for her to die and get it over with. We finished our meal, paid our bill, and walked out into the mall looking for our girls. Sue Ellen told Daisy that they were invited to a sleepover at my house. Tabatha said, “Then they will need some pajamas too. Lets go back to the store and buy them some. Sue Ellen whispered in my ear, “I don’t sleep in pajamas. I whispered back, “I don’t either. However, at the store they both picked out two sets of silky pajamas including the tops too
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
Tabatha never seemed to like wearing the tops but she picked out the two that matched the sets in her bag. Then Tabatha showed the girls her new bra and panties. She even told them that I had already seen her in the bra in the changing room. Well, we headed back to Frederick’s of Hollywood where Tabatha took the women right to the sexy underwear and the sexy neglig?. I told them to pick out a set and try them on. Well I hadn’t really meant that Tabatha could get another set but what could I say. The three girls picked out the exact same color pattern but in three different sizes. They picked out matching panties too, and then Tabatha took me back to the far end of the changing rooms where there was a handicap stall that was much larger. A few minutes later the door opened and there stood the three of them wearing nothing but their new bras and matching panties


They turned around to show me their bare asses and then faced me. Sue Ellen asked, “Do you approve? After all you’re paying for them and you should get your money’s worth. I was speechless when all three of them reached back, unhooked their bras, and removed them right in front of me. I finally said, “Yes, I approve. I think you need neglig? too. Sue Ellen said, “Why, so we can wear them for just a couple of minutes? I said, “You didn’t wear those bras for much longer. Sue Ellen said, “You have a point there,” she pointed down and said, “and down there too. Get in here before someone calls security. She pulled me into the changing room with them and I watched as they removed their panties and dressed in their original clothes to leave. In the process Sue Ellen pressed her bare breasts into my chest and thrust her pelvis into my crotch. She then told the girls to turn around while she took care of my problem. I laughed knowing that all four walls were covered with mirrors. Nothing happened but it was still funny
DIRTY

dirty

ENTER TO DIRTY
I paid for our new purchases and we left the store, we left the mall, and I drove us all to my house. It seems that the two girls had taken the bus to the mall. Not wasting any time Sue Ellen told the two girls to amuse themselves while we had sex. She took me up the stairs and I took her into my bedroom. She undressed and got on the bed just moments before I did. We were so excited that foreplay was unnecessary
DIRTY

dirty

ENTER TO DIRTY
I thrust my cock into her and she cried out how nice it felt. I kissed her and she kissed me back. We made love for a very short time but it sure felt good. When I came in her I enjoyed it almost as much as she did. We cuddled, we talked, and we made love again. Tabatha knocked on the door and asked, “Can I order a pizza for dinner? I had no idea that much time had gone by. She ordered pizza while we made love one more time and got out of bed. We put on a pair of her pajamas, I got the bottoms and she got the top. When I got downstairs I said, “Well, I finally got in her pants. The girls laughed and the doorbell rang
DIRTY

dirty

ENTER TO DIRTY
I paid for the pizza and watched the look in the kid’s eye as Sue Ellen descended the stairs in just that silky top with only one button just below her breasts attached. She was vision. I closed the door in the kid’s face and took her in my arms. Tabatha said, “If you do that again, your pizza will be cold. Daisy said, “You are already in her pants, so maybe you need some more nourishment before you climb back in bed with her. Tabatha said, “You guys really like one another. Maybe you two should just move in. I’ve always wanted a sister. I kissed Sue Ellen and asked, “Would you like to move in with us? She kissed me back and said, “Yes! We ate every bit of that pizza and then went into the family room to watch a movie. Sue Ellen said, “Dinner and a movie…this must be our date. Girls go get ready for bed. Sue Ellen and I cuddled up on the sofa and started fooling around. Needless to say I couldn’t hide my erection in those pants. The girls ran off and came back in a few minutes, wearing the two neglig? that Tabatha had bought that day…and nothing else. Sue Ellen looked at them and said, “I feel overdressed. I had seen both girls naked in the changing room but I was still just as pleased to see that they both had fur growing down there just like Sue Ellen had. Sue Ellen popped that one button revealing her breasts and pussy to me and said, “There that should do it. She told the girls to turn around, she pulled the silky pajamas down to my knees, and then she sat on my cock facing me. I had been watching the girls and they never turned around


I hadn’t expected them too. They were in awe of my erection and they smiled when it disappeared up inside Sue Ellen. Soon they were kneeling at my knees watching it go in and out of Sue Ellen’s pussy. I guess it was better than the movies that Tabatha watched with her mother. Sue Ellen put on a wonderful show for me and for the girls. She thrashed about, she gave thanks to God for me, and she begged me to impregnate her. She didn’t know it but I had a vasectomy shortly after Tabatha’s birth. She cooed and when her orgasm took a hold of her she howled like that women named Lassie, in the movie Porky’s. The girls giggled but they smiled knowing that I had just rocked Sue Ellen’s world. She rolled off to the side and sort of sat next to me on the couch
She was a broken woman with no strength left in her. Tabatha opened Sue Ellen’s legs and started licking my cum from her. Daisy said, “That’s gross. Tabatha said, “I used to do that to my mother after they made love. Mom said it was my job. Sue Ellen said, “I love this family. Daisy took my semi-hard cock in her hand and started licking it. She looked over at Tabatha and said, “This is what my father taught me to do after they had sex. Sue Ellen said, “I knew that bastard was molesting you. I just couldn’t prove it. It’s a good thing he’s out of our lives. And you still have to wait until you’re sixteen to loose your virginity…that is unless that bastard already got that too. Daisy said, “No, I’m still a virgin


He never got hard in my mouth like this. Sue Ellen laughed and said, “I remember. He was good for just once a week.” She kissed me and said, “You want to go for number five? I asked, “Would you mind terribly if I made love to our daughters while I had sex with you? She asked me, “And just how would you do that? I replied, “Well if you would be so kind as to lie down on my soft shag rug then each girl could lie at your head making sure that her pussy was close to your shoulders. That way I could stick my penis in you and them kiss their pussies, occasionally kissing your lips as I go back and forth between our daughters. Sue Ellen said, “Make that occasional kiss, every trip past my lips. I want to taste them too. After all your daughter did a fabulous job on me and I’d like the opportunity to return the favor. Everyone got in position, I entered Sue Ellen, and then I leaned into my daughter’s pussy for my very first taste. She cooed and then I kissed Sue Ellen on my way over to Daisy’s pussy. The two girls each had a distinct taste but I liked both equally. I had already tasted Sue Ellen and knew that I liked giving her brunette anal teenie oral sex as much as my daughter did. My sexual need had been well satisfied so I enjoyed pleasing the two girls
Each had an orgasm but still wanted more just like Sue Ellen and I guess just like me, and every other person on Earth that enjoyed sex. Sue Ellen was enjoying the soft gentle poking and the intermediate kissing. She said, “I never met a man that could satisfy one woman before, let alone three, and at the same time too. Daisy said, “I’m going to like living here. I’ve got a sister, a new Dad, and he treats me really special. Tabatha said, “Just wait until you have to do the dishes and take out the trash. Daisy said, “Oh God, he’s licking my asshole, and I love it. I’m cumming again. Oh God, it’s great. Then I stuck my tongue in Sue Ellen’s mouth. She sucked my tongue until there was no more taste


I then reamed my own daughter’s asshole. Around the World was never so good, then my tongue went right back in Sue Ellen’s mouth. As she tried to get the full flavor I came in her. I pulled out and Sue Ellen rolled onto her knees and took over for me with the two girls. She got her full flavor taste first hand and she also gave the girls an orgasm each. We were a very happy family. I almost forgot about my dead wife…almost. A tear came to my eye as I rubbed Sue Ellen’s back as she poked her tongue into Tabatha’s pussy and blew air causing her to sound like a fart
DIRTY

dirty

ENTER TO DIRTY
Tabatha giggled and I knew that we had found a perfect replacement for her mother. They moved in with us that very weekend, the girls liked having someone to hang out with, and I liked having Sue Ellen in my life. The girls slept together and made no secret that they enjoyed each other sexually. Sue Ellen would let the girls take turns licking her pussy after we had sex. With three naked women running around the house all day long I couldn’t help but make love to Sue Ellen quite often. She didn’t need to work so her full time job was pleasing the girls and me. She did a fine job of it too. The End Girls Wearing Pajama Bottoms 555



DIRTY dirty

dirty, shag his ass, black anal bitch, vagina ass, redhead teen nailed, bimbo teens outdoors, vagina toy for dick, tart, vaginal bi, hard lick creampie,
Related posts:
0 comments

TEEN MONIQUE
2011-Dec-5 12:52
Teen monique. Stepping off of the plane, the bright sun reflected off of everything and right into my eyes. What a beautiful sight! The brightness of the day added to the incredible feeling inside me. I was here, in Florida, at Master Paul’s request. I would be here for 3 or 4 days, to serve Him. A car was waiting with instructions to take me to the hotel. The driver handed me a note and opened the door for me to get in the back seat


I carefully opened the note and sat back to read as the car pulled out of the busy airport. Good morning, slut, This driver is a friend of my brother’s. Sit back against the left door of the car, raise your skirt, put your right leg up on the seat of the car and expose your cunt to him. He will watch as you masturbate during this ride to your hotel room. You may cum at will. Allow the silky cream to drip over your cunt and thighs. I sat back and exposed myself, my fingers moving against my cunt
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
I pulled that the rings in my labia and spread myself then slowly began caressing my clit and cunt as I finished Master’s note. Once you are at the hotel, he will carry your bags to the room. As soon as he places your bags on the floor, you will kneel before him and suck his cock. He may cum on your face and breasts, or in your mouth, it is his choice. You will then thank him and ask him to call me when he leaves you. Make me proud, slut. I will see you at lunchtime, in your room. Master Paul xoxoxox I folded the paper neatly, put it into my bag and sat back on the seat. Closing my eyes, I fell into a relaxed state of sexual enjoyment


My fingers gently moved over my clit, rubbing it softly. I kept myself spread wide to be certain he would see every detail as I moved one, and then two fingers into my cunt. Slowly, seductively, I pushed them into my wet hole then pulled them out just as slowly. I could feel the wetness covering my fingers, dripping onto my hand. As my lust began to build, I could feel the orgasm building inside me. My fingers began to thrust in and out of my cunt, increasing in speed and urgency. I could hear myself moaning and could feel the heat building inside me
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
My eyes opened slowly and as he pulled into the parking lot of the hotel, I began to cum. He parked the car, his own eyes glued to the mirror, watching as I gushed and flowed all over my hands, my thighs and the seat of his car. His breathing was a bit shallow as he licked his lips, took a deep breath and got out of the car. He gave me a minute to adjust my clothing, then opened the door and extended his hand to help me out. Carrying my bags, he followed me into the lobby where I was given my key and then we went into the elevator. Up we rode, not a word spoken between us. Up to the 5th floor and into room 519. How appropriate, I thought as he unlocked the door and held it open for me. As he placed my bags on the floor, I buckled the leather collar into place
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
Master Paul’s slave had arrived. As he turned around, I went to my knees before him and reached for the buckle of his belt. The belt, the button, the zipper all undone and his cock was free. My lips parted and I enveloped him in the warmth of my mouth. As I gently licked and sucked his cock, his hands went to my hair he twisted his fingers in my auburn locks and gently pulled me to him. As he held me in place he began to push forward, thrusting his cock into my mouth. I wanted to slow him down. I wanted to show him how very much I appreciated his thoughtfulness for picking me up and transporting me to the hotel


I wanted to make very certain that he would enjoy every minute of being in Master Paul’s slut’s mouth. I didn’t have to worry. His thrusting became faster, almost urgent and it was very clear he was enjoying what he was doing. I cupped his balls and gently massaged him, feeling them get hard under my touch. His cock began to throb and he fed me! His sweet, hot cum filled my mouth and dripped from my lips as I tried to swallow every drop. He continued to thrust into my mouth and throat until every drop was spent. When he was finished, he backed away


I remained on my knees with my head down. He handed me an envelope addressed to Master Paul, pulled his trousers back on. I reminded him to call Master Paul and left me. After the driver had gone, I stood up and went to the small desk in the room. There was another note from Master Paul. I placed the envelope the driver had left, on the desk, and read Master’s next instructions. Take a shower, put on a light robe, open my bag and place my tools out and ready for me. Lie down and take a nap. I will call to wake you when I am on my way. Master xoxoxox The hot water of the shower was wonderful! Very relaxing! I put the robe on and went to Master’s bag


Opening it, I began my assignment and soon Master paddles, crops, floggers, and whips were out. His dildos vibrators plugs and clamps quickly followed. The rope was placed on the dresser along with the sucker fish and the restraints. The last item I place out was the gag. I lay down on the bed and closed my eyes. Within minutes I was asleep. I slept peacefully for 2 hours and woke up to the telephone ringing. Answering it, I heard Master’s voice and felt the heat of His presence. Good afternoon, slave, I trust you are well rested. Please prepare a snack for me, I will be there in 15 minutes He hung up before I could answer. I went into the kitchenette and opened the refrigerator. There was everything I had requested when I booked the suite
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
I took out the cheese and pepperoni, opened the cabinet and took out some crackers and a plate and prepared Master’s snack. I started a pot of coffee and then waited for His arrival. I poured His coffee as He opened the door and took my position, holding it out for Him to take. He placed the coffee on the desk and walked behind me. His arms wrapped around me and His right hand fell onto my breast. His lips were on my neck, kissing, biting, and sucking hard. A chill ran through me as my lust for Him began to grow
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
His nails scratched at my breasts leaving deep red claw marks. My nipples became erect as I waited silently for His next instructions. Kneel,” He said as He took the envelope off of the desk and sat down at the table. I remained at His feet, my head resting on His thigh as He read the note the driver had left. He was impressed with your service and has requested permission to use you again, and for a longer period of time. I think I might allow that before you leave. His hand stroked my hair, His fingers tangling in the curls that feel and framed my face. Now listen closely, slave. My brother will be joining me for dinner this evening and then we will come back here. I will introduce you to him and you will serve him as you serve me. You will only speak when given permission or if asked a question. You will be disciplined and if you are noisy, you will be gagged
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
I would prefer to have your mouth available at all times, but make no mistake if you cry out, I will put a tight gag on you and you will not be allowed to suck either of us. Do you understand? Yes, Master, I understand Good girl” He said. He took His cock out of His shorts and fed me. Standing up He thrust deep into my mouth, fucking my throat aggressively. His fingers pulled at my nipples; stretching and twisting them. His fingers dug into the tender skin of my breasts. I concentrated on His cock and the way it felt inside my mouth


The heat was amazing! His hands pushed my head back and His cock went even deeper teen monique into my throat. Holding it deep, He was challenging me. I gagged once, then adjusted my position, relaxed my throat and pulled Him in even deeper! I felt Him throb and heard Him sigh… Master was relaxed and enjoying the comfort and warmth of His slave. After Master had cum, He had His snack and coffee and then lay down and took a nap. I cleaned up in the kitchenette and then prepared His clothes and lay down on the floor at the foot of the bed. I heard Him wake up and went to prepare His shower. Master came into the bathroom, ordered me into the shower and then emptied His bladder over my face and breasts
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
When He was finished, He allowed me to wash Him with the special bath gloves I have for His pleasure. I assisted Him until He was dry and then, as He dressed, I made Him some coffee. Master had me kneel by His chair again. He applied tight clamps to my nipples and then 4 ounces of weight to each clamp. As He finished His coffee, He gave me my instructions. Shower, shave, take a cleansing enema and put your black silk robe on. Have the coffee pot ready and I will send room service up with a tray for an evening snack. You may read, or watch some television while you wait for us to return
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
The moment you hear the door opening, turn the coffee pot on and kneel by the sofa. With a quick kiss, He was gone and I began to prepare for the evening. The shower was wonderful and relaxing. I inserted the enema nozzle into my rectum and, as I washed my hair, I released the clip and let the warm water fill me. The pressure began to build, but I knew I had to hold it for a while in order to be completely clean for Master and His brother. I continued to wash my hair and remembered to breathe slowly, holding 2 quarts of water inside me. Leaving the nozzle inside me, I dried off and then went to the toilet to release. Removing the “plug” and releasing the water I was enveloped by an incredible feeling of pleasure. Knowing that I would be completely clean and ready to be used was a very satisfying feeling. Once I was finished, I put the robe on and sat down to read. Several hours passed and finally I heard the door
babe gets a double I moved to the coffee pot, turned the switch and then went back to kneel by the sofa. Master came in and sat down. His brother came in behind Him and sat down also. Serve our coffee” Master instructed me. I rose up off of my knees, bowed to Master and His brother and backed out of the room. As I prepared the tray with coffee there was a knock at the door
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
Master opened the door and allowed room service to enter. The young man brought a tray of fruit and pastries in and placed it on the table. Master tipped him, and then whispered something to him. The young man asked, “Are you sure?” and Master nodded His head. “Thank you, sir. I will see you when I am finished working”. I brought the coffee to the table and poured a cup for each man, then went back to kneel at Master’s side


The conversation was light, mostly talk about the next days tee time. Master very nonchalantly massaged my breasts and pinched my nipples. I could feel my cunt begin to throb as I became aroused by His touch. The coffee was finished and I was instructed to crawl to Master’s brother. He had removed His shorts and was stroking his cock. Kneeling before him, I took his cock in my hands. I was shocked at the size! Master had told me that His brother was well endowed, but I had no idea just how big he was! Taking his semi erect cock in my hands, I gently stroked it as I licked the head lightly. Ummmm” he moaned, “you weren’t exaggerating. She is very good at this”
He leaned back in the chair and allowed me to service him. His hips moved just a little as he thrust slowly into my mouth. I opened as wide as possible and took him deep into my throat. My tongue ran up and down the shaft of his cock as I licked and sucked him. I could feel my lust growing. My own desire to be used by Master and his brother was overwhelming. His fingers tangled in my hair, “You’re a good little cocksucker, aren’t you?” His hand went under my chin and he raised my face up to look into my eyes


“My brother tells me that you NEED a cock in your mouth all the time. Is that right, slut? I felt a chill run down my back as the heat of a blush in my cheeks as I answered him “yes, Sir. That is correct”. He pushed my head down and thrust into my mouth again. Well, we will just have to see if we can keep you filled for the rest of the week” he said. That’s not all she needs” Master said. “She needs her cunt and ass filled too. She needs to be used in every way possible. There is nothing that she does not enjoy.” Master came up behind me. “Raise your ass, slave”
BurningTicket - LatexSlutShow
I repositioned myself on my hands and knees but never took the cock out of my mouth. Master’s hand came down on my buttocks. I groaned as He made contact again and again with my soft skin. Never missing a stroke, I continued to suck his brothers cock and my lust began to envelop me. When my skin had warmed up, Master took out the braided flogger. Swish, swish, swish, it came down again and again


Tiny welts began to form where the knots hit my skin. Every few strokes Master would stop and trace the welts with his fingers. His touch brought a soft moan of desire and I sucked more vigorously as his brother began to throb in my mouth. Master switched to the thick black leather flogger and beat my buttocks and shoulders aggressively. It was very clear that his brother was enjoying the sight before him. His cock was rock hard and throbbing ferociously. He pulled his cock out of my mouth and slapped my face with it


I was moaning softly, pleading to have it back in my mouth. They laughed at my desperation. Master switched to the crop and with a very quick figure eight swing soon had my back, shoulders and buttocks crimson red and welted. Tears began to fall from my eyes. Master grabbed my hair and pulled my head up to look at His brother. He whispered in my ear “Tell him what you want, slut”. My tears were falling freely and my breath was very shallow as I spoke “More, please, Sir. Give me more He thrust his cock deep into my mouth and, standing up began to fuck my mouth and throat. At the same time, Master Paul slammed His cock into my cunt and began matching his brother’s rhythm, stroke for stroke
They continued to pound into me. One in my mouth and one in my cunt, my body was on fire. Master began spanking me, His hands landing on my tender skin. His brother twisted his fingers in my hair and held me still as he raped my mouth. “Cum for us, slut” Master said
My cunt began to throb and the muscles contracted and pulled Master in deeper. I began to cum and my entire body began to shake. Master pulled His cock out of my cunt and a flood of cum sprayed all over His torso. His cock was glistening, covered in the silky fluid that poured out of me. He slammed back into my cunt and power fucked me! His cock pounded into my cunt as His brother did the same to my mouth. I felt them begin to throb again, both at the same time. As Master began to fill my cunt, His brother began to feed me. Each man poured a load of hot cum into me
It dripped from my mouth and my cunt. Before they finished, they each pulled out and covered my face and ass in the remainder of their hot, silky cream. Master sat back on the couch and His brother sat back in his chair. “Clean us off, gently”. I crawled forward and gently licked His brother’s cock and groin, then each of his thighs until he was completely clean. I crawled to Master and did the same, very gently licking His cock, balls, thighs and torso, tasting my own cum as it merged with His. They both rested for a few minutes once I had finished, then Master instructed me to kneel before Him. He placed the black alligator clamps on my nipples and tightened them about half way


“Stand up” He said. I stood in front of Him and He snapped 4 ounces of weight to each labia ring. Ordering me to stand by the table, He had me bend at the waist and place my hands on the edge of the table. My breasts were hanging, the clamps making my nipples swell. My ass and cunt were completely exposed, the weight hanging and swinging freely. Master’s brother came over to touch the weights. He lifted them in his hand and held them for a few minutes, then dropped them. The weights pulled on the rings and stretched my labia


They were swinging back and forth, pulling on my cunt lips, making them hang longer and begin to swell. Standing in the middle of the room, Master’s brother took a cane into his hand. He laid it across my ass, gently tapping my skin. Without warning he raised his arm and struck! I sucked in all the air I could take into my lungs, “eew” a muffled grunt as I tried to remain on my feet. More soft tapping and then, “whack” another blow. This time, a slow exhale of air as I began to feel “light”. My eyes began to flutter and the chill went through my shoulders. I was beginning to “float”, where was Master Paul? In a moment of panic I raised my right hand, reaching into the air
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
My hand was grasping the air, nothing there to hold. Open your mouth” Master whispered. I did and He fed me His cock. His brother went back to caning my ass and I gently sucked Master’s cock and felt the pleasant painful joy that comes from a good discipline. I was floating. The cane continued to kiss my skin. It was beginning to feel like the kiss of the wind on a cool spring morning. Master took His cock out of my mouth and asked, “What do you want, slave? With a soft smile, I answered Him “More, please, Master. Give me more. Master took the crop and placed it before me


“Open your mouth.” He placed the crop in my mouth and said, “Hold this and don’t let it drop”. My teeth clenched around the crop and I closed my eyes. Master moved behind me. His fingers moved to my cunt. Finding me very wet, He laughed and told His brother to touch me
They were both amused to find me dripping wet, excited and aroused by the caning that I had received. Master moved to the refrigerator. He opened the door and removed something, then came to stand behind me. His fingers once again went to my cunt and spread me. I felt something cold pressing against me. He pushed and pushed and, finally He opened me up. A thick cucumber was pushed into my cunt


He pushed and pulled it in and out of my wet cunt, fucking me aggressively as His brother stood stroking his cock and watching carefully. Master took a small cucumber and pushed it into my ass. Now both holes were being filled. The cold vegetables stretched me wide and left me feeling very vulnerable. Master’s brother stood in front of me, his cock pressed to my lips. I opened my mouth and he fed me. I sucked and licked him gently as Master continued to fuck me with the cucumbers. There was a knock at the door
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
Master stopped His movement and instructed me to stand, facing the door. His brother removed his cock from my mouth and went to sit on the couch. My nipples were still clamped. The weights had stretched my labia several inches and were swinging between my thighs. Master removed the cucumber from my ass, but left the one in my cunt. He went to the door and looked out the peephole
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
Opening the door, He invited His new guest to enter. Master closed the door and came to stand by my side. He pulled at the nipple clamps causing them to tighten and the alligator teeth to bite into my swollen nipples. I winced in pain but remained quiet. Master reached down and removed the cucumber from my cunt. It made a “popping” noise as he pulled it out. My cunt was wide open and ready to be filled again. Slave, do you remember the young man who delivered the tray early?” Master asked me. I only caught a glimpse of him, Master” I replied. You may look at him now
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
His name is Gary and he has been very good to me, and my brother, since the day we arrived. Tonight he is going to enjoy himself as I have decided to allow him to use you.” Master seemed very excited about this as He introduced me to the young man. “Assume your position over the table, slut” Master instructed me. As Gary was removing his clothing, Master told him that he could use me in any way he desired. My mouth, ass, and cunt were all open and ready to be filled. Slowly he walked toward me. He leaned over and asked, “Are you sure about this?” I raised me eyes and looked at him. He was a young man, maybe 24 or 25 years old. He looked cautious and a bit concerned
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
“Yes” I smiled, “I am very sure about this”. I reached my hand out and took hold of his cock. Gently, slowly I stroked until he was becoming aroused. I licked my lips, my lust was building and I wanted to take him into my mouth, but this was for his enjoyment so I didn’t move. He glanced back at Master, “I can do anything I want to her?” Master nodded and Gary finally touched me. He moved behind me and pressed his cock against my cunt


The weights, still hanging from my rings, massaged the sides of his long thin cock. He pushed into me, fucking me very gently and then, as he became more confident, he slammed into my cunt over and over again. Within a few minutes his cock was throbbing and I knew he would not last long. I prayed that Master would have him slow down, prolong this pleasure for just a little while longer, but Master did nothing. He just sat back and chatted with His brother. Neither of them even acknowledged the act that was happening just 10 feet away from them. It lasted no longer than 20 minutes and Gary was rather embarrassed at his lack of control, but Master told him he did well and invited him to come back on our next visit. He walked with Gary to the door, thanked him and escorted him into the hallway
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
When He returned He came to me. I stood there, my cunt dripping Gary’s cum, nipples still clamped and weights still swinging from my rings. Master reached for the clamps, told me to take a deep breath and removed them. The blood rushed back into my tender nipples and my knees buckled from the incredible pain. Of course, Master was there to steady me and His fingers and lips worked on my nipples to get the blood flowing properly. As soon as He began to suck on my nipple, I felt the rush of my lust for Him return


He called His brother over and, together, they sucked on my nipples until they brought me to a gushing orgasm! Leading me into the bathroom, Master instructed me to kneel in the tub. They stood, side-by-side, in front of me and pissed over my face and head. They covered my shoulders, letting their hot pee flow down my back and over my breasts. When they were finished, Master instructed me to shower and then crawl to the bedroom. The hot water felt good as it fell over my tender skin. I could still feel the welts from the cane and the crop. My cunt and ass were wide open


My nipples were still swollen and tender. I dried off, crawled to Master’s bed and waited to be instructed. He laid me in the middle of the bed, His cock in my mouth, and told me to sleep. He and His brother were talking softly. They were making plans for the next day. I would be used on the golf course! I woke early the next morning and took a cup of tea out onto the balcony to watch the sun rise. Master joined me on the terrace just as the sun began to lighten the sky
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
I was sitting at His feet with my head resting on His legs. He drank His coffee, I sipped my tea and, silently, we watched the new day begin. Master began to give me my instructions for the day. He told me that I should dress in a sheer, button down blouse and short skirt. No bra, no panties and no shows would be necessary. Someone would come to the room for me and bring my to the golf course. I would be brought to a secluded area between the 16th and 17th holes
Once there, I would see what had been prepared and I would get into position and wait. Once again I was told not to speak unless a question was directed to me. “I have been telling my friends all about the wonderful cocksucker whore that I own. Don’t disappoint me. I will do my best to make you proud, Master.” I promised Him and then I went to shower and make myself ready for the day. Master and His brother were still on the terrace enjoying breakfast when I finished dressing. I walked out and asked if I might get anything for them. “You may kneel here between us.” Master said. I took my place and remained quiet while they finished breakfast


Every now and then, a hand would reach out a squeeze my breast or pinch my nipple. Their touches were warm and powerful. I could feel the wetness begin. Just as they finished, there was a knock at the door. I answered and found Gary standing there, grinning from ear to ear. He was not working this morning, but had come to take me to my destination. “Are you ready?” he asked with a wicked grin


I looked back over my shoulder and saw that Master and His brother were dressing. I walked back to tell Him I was leaving. He kissed me, and said “Remember what I told you. Make me proud.” I turned and walked out the door with Gary. Once in the elevator, Gary handed me a note from Master Paul. It read “Gary will be the first of many to enjoy your service today. Once you are settled in at your destination, he has my permission to enjoy himself. He has no restrictions, and you may cum as often as you wish today. We got into his car and drove to the golf course. We took a cart to the 17th hole and then walked off of the course and into a wooded area
Not too far in we came to it. I knew what I was to do. There was a chair under a tree. Hanging from one of the strongest limbs were 4 lengths of heavy chain with restraints attached to each. Sitting on the chair I placed the ankle restraints on and then attached my ankles to the chains. This pulled my legs up and out and completely exposed my cunt and ass. Next, I restrained one wrist and then asked Gary for assistance with the other. He was more than happy to assist me


When I was completely bound, he was ready for his reward. He wasted no time getting out of his jeans and soon his cock was deep in my mouth. The chair was somehow secured to the ground so I was not afraid that I would fall. I was able to relax and just enjoy the feeling of being used. His cock was long and hard. It reached deep into my throat and even made me gag a few times. His rhythm was perfect as he stroked in and out of my hot mouth. I could hear him moaning
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
His words added flame to the fire and lust already beginning to build inside me. “Yeah, bitch. Suck my cock” I was more than happy to oblige and soon he was throbbing in m y throat. He pulled back just a little and filled my mouth with his sweet seed. I swallowed every drop and it made me hungry for more. Just as he finished, we heard some people approaching. Gary was just putting his jeans back on when 4 men appeared. Gary appeared to know all of them and greeted them by name. He told them “Paul asked me to invite you to enjoy His little slave
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
She is hungry for cock and can take as much as you can give. He said to have fun and asks only that you fill her and cover her in cum. The men laughed, “This is the perfect way to end 18 holes of golf!” one said. Another walked over to me and grabbed my breasts. The sheer blouse left my nipples exposed and, as soon as he touched me, they became erect. “Look at this slut. She is so ready for this.” As the others began to remove their shorts, the first man already had his cock in my mouth and began to pump hard and fast


Another man moved behind me and reached around to massage my breasts and pinch my nipples. He twisted my nipples and stretched them. The pain was incredible and I began to cum. My juice sprayed out all over the chair and formed a puddle on the ground. The cock was removed from my mouth and stuffed into my wet cunt. As he fucked me, my head was turned and another cock was pushed into my mouth. Chained in the position I was in made it impossible to move. I could only remain still and let them work me over
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
My moans became louder as the 2 cocks forced themselves deep. As I began to cum again, they both began to throb. Pushing deep into my cunt, he shot a hot load of cum deep inside me. It filled my cunt and merged with my own cum. The cock in my mouth was deep in my throat when he began to cum. I could feel him cumming, but I couldn’t taste him. They both pulled out and were quickly replaced by the other 2. This cock in my cunt was thick and I could feel him stretching and tearing me
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
The pressure was unbearable. He had only a few inches inside me when he realized he need to lubricate me a little more in order to penetrate me completely. Holding very still, he pissed inside my cunt. A long, hot steady stream of beautiful golden urine filled me and moistened every inch of my hold. Once he finished peeing inside me, he pulled back and then slammed with such force that he knocked me off balance. His strong hands steadied me and then he went wild. He fucked me harder than I can ever remember being fucked
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
Pulling all the way out and slamming all the way back in every time. Each stroke was like a knife stabbing into me. As he fucked me the last of the four stood to the side stroking his cock. My cunt was on fire. I wanted this cock deeper inside me. I remained silent as I was told to until finally he asked me a question. “Do you like that, bitch? Do you want more of this meat? I cried out “Please give me more! Please fuck my cunt harder! Fill me with your thick, silky cum! My words pushed them both over the edge and, as one covered my face with cum, the other plunged into my cunt and exploded! The heat inside me was incredible and I felt like I was on fire. He pulled out and sprayed the last of his orgasm all over my labia and clit
Just as quickly as they arrived, they were gone. Gary brought a bottle of water to me and helped me drink. He poured a little cold water over my breasts and down my back. As he finished watering me, we heard more voices and 4 more golfers arrived. These four were different from the first group. They were a little rough, very strong, large men


It was clear they would not be gentle. They all gathered around the chair and the biggest of the four stood in front of me. He grabbed my hips and lifted me up so my body was horizontal to the ground. Holding my hips tight he shoved his cock into my ass. His partners all stood around me. One tilted my head back and fed me his cock; the other 2 placed their cocks in my hands. This man was ravaging my ass, whose cock had to be at least 9 inches long and as thick as a soda bottle. His fingers were digging into my hips as he drilled into my ass. The others were laughing and enjoying the show


Even the man who had his cock in my mouth was more intent on watching me get fucked in the ass than enjoying the warmth of my mouth. I was groaning in painful pleasure. I could feel my own orgasm building again. Someone stuck 2 thick fingers into my cunt and placed an ice cube on my clit. I went wild! My cunt began to spasm, sucking the fingers in even deeper. All 5 of us began to cum at the same time. So powerful was my orgasm that I pushed the fingers right out of my cunt! Now I was dripping cum from every hole. My ass oozed fresh cum that dripped out of me, forming a puddle on the ground
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
I drank freely from the cock in my mouth until he pulled out and left the last of it on my face. The 2 cocks in my hands covered my breasts; soaking my blouse and making it stick to me. Just as with the first group, these men left as quickly as they came. Once again, Gary tended to my needs. He brought me water and held the bottle as I sipped through the straw. As I finished the drink, we could hear Master laughing as He walked towards us. “What a sight” Master said when He first saw me. He and His brother were looking me over very carefully. Turning to Gary, Master asked “How many so far? Nine, if you include me, Sir.” Gary replied. Excellent” Master rejoiced! Then, looking in my direction He said “We will not be needing your sexual service right now
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
We will be using you later this evening. Right now, we only need one thing….” His voice trailed off as all four stood in front of me. Master unchained my legs and sat me straight on the chair, facing them. Open your mouth, slut” He instructed me. As I opened my mouth they began to pee. My face, breasts, arms, legs and back all covered in piss. They filled my mouth and I swallowed every drop. They soaked my hair. Their urine washed away the cum that had covered my skin. As they finished, each put his cock to my lips and I cleaned them off, drinking any last drops that remained. As they were leaving, Master talked to Gary “Keep her here for one more hour


Then take her back to the room. See that she cleans up and then lay her down for a nap. Stay with her until I arrive.” Gary nodded to Master as they walked away. He then brought me some water and I sipped it slowly as we waited for the next group to come through. Gary followed Master’s instructions to the letter. We remained at the golf course for exactly one more hour. 8 more men came to use me
SEEMOMSUCK.COM
By the time he got me back to my room I was dehydrated, sore all over and flying on a natural and sexual high! He ran a bath for me and helped me wash, then dried me off and put me to bed. I fell asleep almost instantly and dreamed of Master’s embrace. I woke up to find Master lying in bed with me. He was asleep, naked, and His cock was hard. Not wanting to wake Him, I moved very carefully down the bed until teen monique my lips met His cock. I took Him into my mouth and fell back to sleep


Pain ripped through my body, my eyes opened and I found myself between Master and His brother. I was on my left side. Master was in front of me, thrusting His cock deep into my cunt. His brother was behind me, burying his cock deep into my ass. His arms wrapped around my body, his hands squeezing my breasts and feeding Master Paul my nipples. Master’s mouth sucked greedily at my nipples, first one, then the other
His teeth nibbled, first gently then more aggressively as I began to moan in desperation. I didn’t move as they pounded into me. Thrusting in at the same time, I could feel their cocks touching inside me, separated only by a thin wall of muscle. My cunt was dripped wet, as I felt a spasm of pleasure grip me. My cunt and ass responded, squeezing and releasing their cocks, as they continued to fuck me. Master was sucking hard on my nipples. His brother whispered in my ear “Cum for us.” His words opened the floodgates and I gushed, covering Master’s cock with silky cream


As my cunt and ass convulsed around the cocks that filled me, I could feel them throb and pulse. Minutes later, the brothers exploded and filled my cunt and ass with hot cum. Their release brought another wave of orgasms from me and I soaked the sheets and bed beneath us. Taking a few minutes to relax, they talked around me about plans for the evening. I closed my eyes and found joy in being ignored! I was simply there for pleasure and when that was accomplished, I was not necessary. Master’s property, His pet, and item that He owned… nothing more, yet so very happy to be just that. Master’s brother got up off of the bed and left the room. I heard him in the bathroom, starting the shower
CLUBTUG.COM
Master held me close and began giving me my instructions for the evening. There would be dinner and then a card game. I would be serving drinks & snacks, and making myself available for use. I would be wearing a short black skirt, no panties, no stockings and no shoes. I would wear an open cup bra and a sheer blouse that would be tied at the waist but not buttoned
Pinching my nipples and twisting them, Master said, “I want these exposed at all times tonight.” Before releasing my nipples, He pulled them up, causing me to whimper with painful delight. His brother walked back into the room and Master instructed me to prepare His shower. As I left the room I heard Master’s brother say, “She really is a wonderful whore.” He and Master began to laugh. I stepped into the shower behind Master and washed Him the way I have been trained to. Once finished, I stepped out of the shower and dried Him off. As He left the bathroom He instructed me to finish my shower and to make certain I was shaved properly
Burning Ticket - Nylon Feet Dolls
He wanted a cleansing enema done, as I was to be ready for anything. With those instructions, He left the bathroom. He dressed and then they both left the room. I remained in the bathroom until I was finished with the enema, then oiled my skin and went to the bedroom to do my hair and makeup, and get dressed for the evening. When I finished dressing, I walked out into the “living room” area of the suite. I was surprised to find Gary there. He was setting up an incline board. Looking closely, I realized it was an exact replica of the incline board in Master’s dungeon! Off to the side was a small table with a box of clamps, chains and weights! Hanging on a coat rack was an assortment of floggers, whips, paddles and canes. Gary looked up from his work and grinned. “It looks like you are in for a very busy night.” He said


I smiled and went into the kitchen area to prepare the snacks and drinks. When I heard Master open the door, I turned the coffee pot on and assumed my position by Master’s chair. As He spoke with His guests, His hand caressed my skin, grabbed at my breasts and pinched my nipples. I remained still and silent, my hands resting on my thighs. The conversation was mostly about the time spent on the golf course earlier in the day. The talked openly about how they had used me, and how much they enjoyed humiliating me. Master laughed when it was suggested that I was humiliated by the day’s events. “Do you really think she was humiliated by that?” He asked
“She has been trained to be a whore. All you did this morning was increase her lust and desire for more.” He continued to laugh as they stared at Him with disbelief. “Look at her.” His brother said. “If she had been humiliated, do you think she would be here now, dressed like this? She is waiting for us to begin again.” I felt a blush heat my cheeks as my cunt began to throb. Master reached between my thighs, knowing what He would find
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
“She is ready for us to begin, gentlemen.” He thrust His fingers into me, “Cum” He said. They all stared in amazement as a puddle of cum formed at my feet. Master brought them to the table and the game began. As they played cards, I served drinks. Every now and then a hand would reach for me and I would make myself available. Finally Master was bored and decided to heat things up. On the board, slave.” He said. I lie on the board; face down, my breasts falling through the opening. Master came around and took a set of clamps into His hands. Pinching my nipples, He placed them on my and then gave the chain a little tug to make certain they were secure
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
He took a long piece of twine and tied it to the chain and then began adding weights. With every 4 ounces He added, He would pulling the twine and make the weights swing back and forth. His brother stepped away from the game and came to the board. He stood behind me and raised my skirt. Taking a wooden paddle down and tapped at my buttocks, turning my skin a light shade of pink. As the blows became harder, the weights began to swing on their own. Master sat back and watched in amusement. A second man stepped up behind me and reached for a heavy flogger. He began to flog my shoulders and back
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
Master’s brother reached for his arm and stopped him for a minute. He grabbed onto the collar of the blouse I was still wearing and, with a strong tug, he ripped it off of my back. He picked up the crop and, as the second man went back to flogging my back and shoulders, Master’s brother took the crop to my tender buttocks. Master sat back on the couch, sipping His coffee and asked Gary to add 4 ounces of weight to the nipple clamps. Master no longer needed to pull on the twine to get the weights to sway. With each blow from the flogger and the crop, the weights would move
Master stood up and walked behind me. He took something into His hand and then I heard Him speak to His brother and the other man. “Excuse me. Please. I believe my slave needs to feel some real pain now.” Then, speaking to His brother “You should try this later. She presented this to me 2 years ago


It is a wonderful piece; very easy to handle. It is balanced well and, regardless of how aggressive you swing it, your hand won’t get tired or uncomfortable.” Master began using this unknown tool. A hard, quick figure 8 swing and I knew immediately that it was the dragon whip! I could feel the welts forming on my skin as blow after blow made contact with my hips and buttocks. I closed my eyes and allowed the warmth to envelop me and, suddenly everything else was gone. There was only Master, the dragon whip and this place that He was bringing me to. I didn’t even notice when the whipping stopped. In a room that had become totally silent, I heard moaning. I knew it was my voice


I wondered if anyone, besides Master Paul, realized that the sounds were moans of absolute pleasure. I wanted to speak, to let everyone know I was okay. I wanted them to know I was in a wonderful place. I couldn’t say a word. I had no power to speak. I thought to myself. Master will explain everything


No one will be concerned for my safety. Then I was floating and warm, nothing else mattered. As I came back into focus I could hear Master laughing. “Yes, she is a real pain slut. She is a masochist, and a whore, who enjoys physical pain as if it were sex”. He continued to speak, “She will cum from a good discipline and leave puddles on the floor. The only problem is, it makes it very hard to punish her.” Everyone was laughing and enjoying Master as He told stories about how we met and how He has trained me
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
I moved my arm and Gary noticed. He went to Master to let Him know and Master came right to me. Making certain I was okay, He then called to His guests and told them they could begin again. They took their time, caressing, spanking, pinching. When one man reached under the bench and pulled my nipples, I realized someone had removed the weights. My nipples were swollen and tender. As soon as he pinched them, I jumped and moaned. He responded by slapping my breasts
Fingers were pushed into my cunt and my ass. Thrusting in and out, stretching me, they soon had me wet and ready. Master’s brother stood to the side of the bench and placed his cock at my lips. Immediately, I began to lick him. He moved in closer and pushed his cock into my mouth. I sucked slowly and gently, enjoying every inch of him. As I was sucking, someone leaned over me from behind. Resting his weight on my back, he moved his cock to my wet hole. Rubbing it back and forth across my cunt, he teased me until I was moaning, pleading for him to fuck me


He moved his hips back and, with one push, buried the entire length of his cock in my cunt. Thrusting hard and deep, he began to throb very quickly. My cunt tightened around his shaft and he began to cum. He filled my cunt and then pulled out quickly and sprayed the last of his cream on my buttocks. He moved away and another took his place. This on wasted no time entering me. His cock was not long, but was very thick and I could feel him stretching me with every stroke. Opening my cunt wide, he fucked me slowly and very deliberately, taking pleasure in my painful moans of pleasure. His fingers pinched the skin of my buttocks, still red and welted from the severe whipping of hours before
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
I winched, but was careful not to bite the cock that was still in my mouth. Master’s brother was moving very slowly. He took long, deep strokes into my throat and pulled all the way so the head of his cock rested on my lips. Teasing me, as if he were going to pull away, I begged him not to stop. “Please, Sir, feed me.” He laughed and said “Don’t worry, little one, you will drink soon.” then pushed his cock back into my throat. My cunt was stretched wide, but the constant dripping was providing enough lubricant that I didn’t tear. It was a warm, wonderful stretch that heightened my desire and increased my lust. When he shot his load of cum deep up inside me, I cried out in wanton delight. He stepped away and was quickly replaced


This time, a vibrator was pushed into my cunt and turned on low. At the same time, my ass was spread and a cock slammed into me. Holding his cock deep inside me, the stranger and I both enjoyed the feeling of the vibrator rubbing against his cock through the thin muscle separating them. He began fucking my ass, long, hard strokes that went deep and touched the vibrator with every movement. I shuddered with each stroke, feeling an intense pleasure that I have only felt with Master Paul. As his strokes became more aggressive, he turned the vibrator up higher and higher until both the vibrator and his strokes were fast and powerful. My cunt was convulsing as wave after incredible wave of intense orgasms enveloped me
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
I began to cum, then flow, and then, as he throbbed and filled my ass with his own cum, I gushed a steady stream of cum! Master’s brother took his cock from my mouth and stepped away. I cried out, moaning and pleading as he stepped behind me and removed the vibrator from my cunt. I was soaked! He pushed three thick fingers into my cunt. Fucking me aggressively with those fingers, he probed deep inside me. Master Paul put His cock against my lips and I began to suck. I was hoping He would feed me, but the brothers had something else in mind. As soon as Master was hard, He went to sit on the edge of the bed. His brother removed his fingers from my cunt, leaving me empty and vulnerable


He helped me step off of the bench and led me to the bed. Master lay back and I was instructed to straddle His cock. I wasted no time getting His hard cock deep into my cunt and began to ride Him. He stopped me by pulling me forward. His brother pushed a vibrating plug into my ass and turned it on high. He then leaned forward and placed his cock at my cunt, against the base of Master’s cock, which was buried deep inside me
BurningTicket - GangBangArena
He spread my cunt with his fingers and pushed the head of his cock in. Master wrapped his arms around me and held me very still. Everyone in the room gathered around to watch as Master’s brother slowly pushed his cock into my cunt! I took a deep breath and held it. I couldn’t move, couldn’t breath. The pain was searing and I felt like they were splitting me in half


He moved in deeper and deeper still. Master began to move, very slowly. His hips pulled down then thrust up. His brother matched Him, stroke for stroke. Slowly at first, they worked until they had both buried their cocks into my whore cunt! Once deep inside me, they held still and my cunt throbbed around them. The muscles of my cunt massaged them both and soon their own lust was building
TEEN MONIQUE

teen monique

ENTER TO TEEN MONIQUE
As they began to pull and push, my cunt convulsed around them. All of the others were watching in stunned amazement! This triple penetration was something they have never seen. Master began sucking my nipples, first one then the other. It was making me crazy with desire! Suddenly, I was nothing but wanton desire! My lust took over and I needed to be fucked! I cried as Master began sucking harder. My tears were falling on His face and the pillow beneath His head. He stopped sucking my nipple just long enough to say “Tell me what you want, whore. Master, please…” I begged. Please, what? Say it whore! Tell me what you are feeling and what you need. Master, please don’t stop! Please give me more!” I cried and begged Him. Master new exactly what I was feeling. He had trained me for t
0 comments

SQUIRTED INTO THE VAGINA
2011-Dec-1 07:10
Squirted into the vagina. Dear friend So close So near So dear I would willingly Yes Willingly Suck??¦ Yes??¦ Kiss yes and Suckle all your sweet lips??¦ Aah??¦ Yes??¦ God??¦ Yes??¦ willingly hot teen couple homemade Suck??¦ pleasures pain from within??¦It rains And Yes??¦ I would steal yes steal only a glance So furtively??¦ briefly Your face so twisted from pleasure??™s evil hand??¦ And Yes So Rapt And Yes Oh So Rapt no longer does the squirted into the vagina platform feel only the million Yes no longer do you feel anything but the million pins Yes??¦piercing Oh??¦God Yes??¦ The piercing??¦ as the hairs stand In pleasure??™s hand Pleasure??™s relentless painful tugging the standing hairs God the million God??¦The million piercing hairs??¦ Yes pleasure??™s hand pulls each one And Yes I have stolen??¦ Only a blink??¦ and saw pleasure??™s tears??¦ all A Sweet furtive glance??¦ to see the shuddering??¦ first one then the other A Sweet furtive glance??¦ and pleasure??™s tears weeping Yes??¦ Weeping To look for only a moment so brief??¦ pleasure??™s hand working stirring First from your soft brow and cheek??¦ Yes desperation in your eyes A Sweet furtive glance??¦ and pleasure??™s tears weeping Yes??¦ Weeping Running along the rose petal folds??¦and beading??¦Yes your soft thigh And Yes at pleasure??™s bid I will sink my teeth Yes my teeth your thigh To squirted into the vagina suck To bite meat So sweet So pliant??¦ And Yes??¦ to taste and feel To whet the thirst??¦ Yes to steel the hunger??¦And hone it??™s pain deeply I would willingly do pleasure??™s evil bidding gladly bring tears weeping My Love I have marked you??¦ My teeth sinking??¦ My mouth suckling My thirst slaked??¦ only a moment??¦ And??¦ only to steel your hunger A Sweet furtive glance??¦ and pleasure??™s tears weeping Yes??¦ Weeping So Sad my pain??¦ To pleasure you And know pleasure??™s??¦ Writhing Yes??¦ Pleasure??™s hand waves??¦ And fingers dance??¦ Yes I Am moved I feel My teeth??¦ Yes sinking??¦ Your flesh Oh So Sweet And Marked And Yes I have stolen??¦ Only a blink??¦ and saw pleasure??™s tears??¦ all You are writhing within pleasure??™s relentless hand ??¦ It??™s fingers dance And Yes Breasts heaving??¦ Breath So heavy??¦their fruit bristling??¦ Yes And God the Shuddering??¦ Yes first one??¦ then the other??¦ Shudder Our body trembles and Yes I have marked you again??¦ My sinking teeth The Soft Pink Petals splay??¦ And Passions crown??¦ squirted into the vagina Bristling??¦ Yes??¦ A Sweet furtive glance??¦ and pleasure??™s tears weeping Yes??¦ Weeping Yes??¦ Weeping??¦ Erotic Poems Discuss Who Voted for this Story Comments Log in to comment or register here. Username Password Remember Forgotten Password? No Account? Register Now! Site Navigation Main Forums Chat Rooms Blogs DVD's & Sex Toys Live Sex Cams Video On Demand Register An Account Submit A Story Advertise
SQUIRTED INTO THE VAGINA

squirted into the vagina

ENTER TO SQUIRTED INTO THE VAGINA

SQUIRTED INTO THE VAGINA squirted into the vagina

squirted into the vagina, girls stockings fun toys, big tits toy sex, german girl like two, some girls needs, high heel suck squirt, blonde girl big ass, in a bedroom, latoya,
Related posts:
0 comments

HEART ASS
2011-Nov-30 06:18
Heart ass. daddys panties I’m Blakely and Frank is my stepdad. I called him daddy since I was 7. When I was 13, I realized my stepdad was jacking off in my panties. My friend's dad did the same thing so I recognized the pattern: stained panties, missing panties, etc. I decided to buy some real sexy panties to tease him
HEART ASS

heart ass

ENTER TO HEART ASS
After all he was a sexy heart ass older guy, younger than mom by 9 years! I went with my gf Deena to a cute lingerie store in the mall and got some lacy thongs, see thru panties and crotch less. Ialso bought some see through lingerie and a tiny bikini. I made sure Frank knew when we got home from our shopping trip. He saw the lingerie bags and immediately perked up. "Hi girls" he said. "shopping?" "Yes," I said, "new 'girly stuff'” I said coyly. "Oh , better not let me see it" he joked. "Maybe you should look daddy," I said seriously, "mom might think it is too skimpy." Deena and I giggled and ran to the room. we went to my room and put away our new stuff. I knew daddy would look thru it, he just couldn't help himself
Burning Ticket - Nylon Feet Dolls
Deena and I donned our new 2-piece swimsuits, tight over our 13-yr old bodies. We walked out and daddy nearly gasped when he saw my hard nipples. I saw him turn red and try not to look. My tits were small at 32b, but my nipples were big and heart ass visible through tight material. Deena was a 36c already. I liked feeling her boobs when she let me. I told daddy we were going to Deena’s to swim. We walked out the front door and then darted to the back yard to my window
After a couple minutes daddy came and carefully opened my drawer. I KNEW it! He poked around and pulled out my new white cotton thong. It said "kiss me" on the front. He smelled it, but then I got shocked. Daddy picked my dirty panties and smelled them while he stared jacking off into my lil teeny panties! I was mesmerized as his cock grew huge. Deena giggled at first but now she said "wow" as his cock grew. Suddenly my daddy stood stiff and jacked really fast
HEART ASS

heart ass

ENTER TO HEART ASS
He shot a white creamy load in my panties but most of it spurted on the floor. I heard him moan as his cock milked out. Deena and I scampered to her house to talk about what we saw. "Can u believe him? Wat a perv" I said, lying. "But Blake you are so pretty." she touched my face. "I can’t blame your dad." She leaned forward to kiss me. I kissed back, but I was secretly thinking how I could see daddy’s cock close up. Kissing Deena was getting old, and I needed cock. When I got home daddy was on the couch, his tail shirt a little loose. "You miss me?" I purred in his ear, kissing his cheek. "Yes princess" he said. He patted my butt
HEART ASS

heart ass

ENTER TO HEART ASS
He often did, but now I knew it meant more. As I walked to my room I wiggled my ass a little more for daddy. I came home from school. daddy was home alone because he was out of a job. I kissed his cheek and went to my room. I went to the hamper and found the panties he jacked off in. I mustered up some courage and took them to the living room. "Daddy, I thought mom washed these, but they have a stain." I held up the "kiss me" panties. His face went white. I got him "Daddy u ok?" I asked innocently He cleared his throat. "Yes princess, she must forgot to wash em." "Well its ok I can still wear them I guess." I held up another pair that I had bought the day before
HEART ASS

heart ass

ENTER TO HEART ASS
“Daddy are these to skimpy,” I asked innocently. They were see-thru thong with a small medallion hanging from the crotch. “I don’t want mommy to get mad. His face was getting redder and redder as he fumbled for words. “Well, you better talk to mommy about it”, he said. But that’s why I’m asking you first. “ pleaded. “I just want to feel sexy, I’m not a kid anymore. I know baby, you are a lovely young lady,” daddy said as his eyes swept my body. Thanks daddy you are so sweet.” I leaned over and kissed his cheek, and I made sure he got a look at my braless tits when I kissed him. Well honey, those are certainly sexy! And so are you. I smiled and went to my room dreaming of my daddy’s cock. That night at bedtime I taked called for daddy to tuck me in. When he came in. I had the "kiss me" panties on, and I made sure he saw them. I stretched so he could gaze on my body. "Daddy, kiss me goodnight


He kissed my cheek and lightly touched my thigh. "Daddy can you rub my tummy it hurts?" I asked lifting my shirt up to my tits. He nervously rubbed my tummy. I fell asleep, or so he thought. His hands lightly moved over my teen tits and I struggled not to shiver. He gently ran a finger over my slit and my pussy ached for his cock. I moaned and faked sleep, but his hand left and he kissed me goodnight. I feigned sleep as daddy rose from feeling my tummy. He stood beside my bed and started to stroke his big cock as I peeked through eye slits


I wanted to reach out and grab it. I didn’t want to move and scare him, and I watched as hemilked hot cum beside my bed. I swear he whispered my name as he shot his pretty load! He DID want me. I was so happy. He quietly got a wash cloth and cleaned up before he left. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- next day I went to Deena’s and came home early to find daddy jacking off in my panties. I was hoping to catch him. "What r u doing dadddy?" Uhhhhhhhhh,” he stammered. “Oh shit.” He said but still had his cock in his hand


It was very hard. He quickly zippped up and left. That night I wore the tiniest thong I could find and lay on top of the covers on my tummy. I had a nice ass and I wanted daddy to see it. "Daddy, a boy at school said I have a fat butt." I pouted. "No sweetie," he said, "its perfect." Really?” I pouted more. Yes,” he said as he ran his hands over my ass, his eyes entranced. I arched my back to let daddy know I liked it. You promise its not fat daddy?” I purred. No baby I love it. He smacked my ass and laughed. Ouchy!” I said. “Daddy! That hurt, you gotta kiss it now make it better. I got on my knees with my ass sticking up . "Daddy it hurts." Then he kissed it as I rubbed it


He could see the outline of my pussy thru my thin panties that left nothing to his imagination. I whispered, “Do u like jacking off in my panties daddy? "Yes baby," he moaned as he rubbed and kissed my pretty butt. " You like the way they look on my ass?" I wiggled my ass at him. "Fuck yes princess," he exclaimed. He ran his hands over my ass and ran a finger over my swollen slit. I grabbed daddy’s cock through his pants. I boldly said, "Daddy show me a man cock." He dropped his pants and underwear. His cock sprang out hard and glistening. I had it in my tiny hands and stroked it up and down. "Ooh daddy heart ass its so hard" I said licking my lips. He was frozen as my pink fingernail polish was polishing his shaft. I put my pink lips on daddy’s cock, it was huge as I sucked it


He grabbed my hair and kept calling me a good girl. He said he loved me, and I said it back and winked at him. Suddenly he pulled his cock out and said, "Oh shit honey, we shouldn’t be doing this." "Daddy I love you don’t be sorry" I kissed him and said, "I want to be a good girl for you daddy,” as I guided his hand to my pussy. Feel it daddy,” I begged. Daddy kissed my nipples deeply and ran his finger in my slit. I moaned and daddy started talking real dirty. He said I was his cock whore and he loved me. He asked if I liked daddy cock and told me I should milk his cock every day like the cock slut I was. Daddy took charge now and lay on the bed on top of me. He entered me from on top


It hurt and I wanted to cry, but as he stared pumping slowly it felt better. Daddy said he was going to fuck his little princess, and when he said that I pushed my pussy down onto his whole shaft and moaned, “Yes I need your cock daddy, I wannna milk it every day. When I said that Daddy pounded me harder and told me over and over that I was his sweet baby, princess, cock whore; every sweet and dirty name in the book. I never knew love and lust could be so sweet and dirty at the same time. I was close to cumming and I told daddy, "I'm gonna cum daddyyyyyyy." Suddenly he moaned loudly and pulled his cock out. He shot all over my ass and thong
HEART ASS

heart ass

ENTER TO HEART ASS
We collapsed on the bed and he looked in my eyes. He ran his hands through my hair and smiled at me. "You must never tell anyone of this baby. It's our secret ok? I could get in big trouble." Daddy I will never tell because I never want it to stop." I fell asleep in his arms with his cum drying on my ass. I was so happy. My next plan was to get Daddy to fuck Deena. That should be easy for him I thought, he likes our tight little bodies. I just wasn’t sure Deena would go for it. I would have to get her drunk.



HEART ASS heart ass

heart ass, anderson blowjob, play big busty, threesome pussy oral, big boobed black girls, sexy blonde sex tits, sex moor, tera hump, after shaving sex,
Related posts:
0 comments

GIRL PUNISHED
2011-Nov-29 03:59
Girl punished. As always: If you didn't like the first installments of this story, then hit the back button now. If you don't like stories with incest, young girls craving and having sex, then hit the back button now. If you have not liked any of my stories so far, then hit the back button now, you will not like this one either. Look at the categories, and read stories according to your pleasure, that way you will not get to the bottom of a story, and feel like you need to complain about the subject matter. Unless, someone didn't correctly identify their story. If you have not read the previous parts of this story, you will wonder what is going on here. Part VI "OK, Mom, I'll take care of that right after I do the lawn, and I know tomorrow is the first day of school, how could I forget!" For three days, I had been thinking about school starting, not because I was nervous, or excited about going to high school, rather because ofall the uncertainty it presented. Ever since that afternoon with SN in her backyard, I had not been the same


Every night I struggled to go to sleep, instead, found myself holding my pillow, pretending it was SN's soft body, next to mine. Three days ago, SN started telling me about her trip, but then she left me hanging. I thought of her sister's obsession with sex, and how troubling that must be for her. I imagined what might have happened after their father walked in on them. Mostly, Susan's words echoed in my head, "I knew I wanted it, I was picturing a dick going inside me." Would it be me, I wondered, I imagined, I hoped and even dreamed it would be. That day in her backyard, was the day everything changed between us, at least for me
GIRL PUNISHED

girl punished

ENTER TO GIRL PUNISHED
I had looked into Susan's eyes, and seen all the way into her heart. I think I made a connection with her beyond just lust, but at fourteen, did I really know that? What was love, did I know, how could I, my emotions had been clouded by my lust. My parents were right, once you had sex, everything was different. They told me about this, I hate it when they are right. With all my thinking, dreaming, even obsessing about Susan, I had only managed to steel a few quick, but passionate kisses, these past three days, then one of us had to rush to some requirement. Dragged here and there by parents, for school supplies, shoes, and even a birthday party. My own fourteenth birthday party, but I would have skipped it for just twenty minutes alone with SN
GIRL PUNISHED

girl punished

ENTER TO GIRL PUNISHED
Once school started, I wasn't even sure I could have what was potentially, a relationship with her. I'd be in ninth grade, she'd still be, just twelve years old. My parents would balk for sure, what about my friends? If they knew, they would surely approve, but they could never know. Not that any of them would believe, even one bit of what would surely sound like nonsense, but, even if they would believe, my telling would surely ruin everything! Why couldn't summer break last two more week, I thought as I mowed the front yard? My balls rejoiced as a quick breeze blew up the leg of my shorts. I was enjoying the feeling of having my nuggets swinging free
I had never gone "commando," outside the house, and my balls were enjoying their new liberty. They were extra sensitive, as they had been shaved two days ago. It felt strange, but good. As soon as I finished the front yard, then I had to, "do hers too," as Mrs. Davis, put it to SN, to relay to me. I had only seen Mrs
Davis coming and going with SN and JM as they ran from place to place, like I had been doing. I was still wondering if Mrs. Davis had been sending a secret message to me, through SN, that she wanted me again. I just couldn't imagine she would take a chance getting SN suspicious. Or, that she would even want me again at all. She had a husband with a cock that most guys would do anything to have, why would she want to risk so much, for a fourteen year boy? Even if she did want me, I had resolved to be faithful to SN
I didn't even know if I had a reason to be faithful to her, but I figured if there was going to be something between us, it would be less complicated if I wasn't fucking her mother. I was feeling pretty down knowing that today I wasn't going to see SN, and tomorrow school started. It seemed like our relationship had gone backwards. We started out with passion that normally would come well into a relationship. She had shared her deepest secrets with me. Shoot, I had accidentally unloaded my balls on her backside in my attic. Her pussy covered my hand with her little girl nectar, the very first time we spent any time together, and then that day in her back yard, wow. Now, I'll be lucky to get a kiss, until who knows when! My balls tingled from the memories, my cock followed suit, at the sight of JM approaching in a tiny bikini! I was nervous that without underwear, my dick would be standing straight out, looking at JM


I didn't care if she saw my, "nice cock," as she put it, but standing in their front yard, for all to see, that didn't seem to be something that was going to make me feel proud! No mom, that wasn't an erection. "Joe, my mother wants you to do the backyard also. She has the little electric mower out for you, so use it, and put it in the shed when you are done. Mom said, thanks in advance." Watching Jasmin's lips as she spoke those words, launched my erection toward the sky. I couldn't help imagining those luscious lips, as they ate her little sister in that grassy field. Jasmin's nipples popped out, as she glanced down, and then said, "could you try and hurry, my friend Stacy is coming over to get one last day of tanning in, before school starts?" She turned and headed towards the backyard, my eyes glued to her ass as it dripped honey. I imagined my tongue between her cheeks as they swished across each other
GIRL PUNISHED

girl punished

ENTER TO GIRL PUNISHED
I fucked that, I was inside that gorgeous body, but I can never tell anyone. Who would believe me anyway? My dream was interrupted by JM turning back to catch me staring at her. She simply pointed to the tent in my shorts, and then rubbed her index finger over the other, in a shame on you, naughty boy, gesture. I was embarrassed, to say the least. I took my shirt off and restarted the mower. My muscles aren't huge rippling weight lifter muscles, but I am strong and have a six pack, so maybe that would distract passers bye, from my erection


I was surely going to hurry, knowing that JM might be laying out back, while I finished up her yard. They don't have much grass back there, I wondered why she didn't just do it herself, if she was in a hurry? I saw the lawnmower, but no JM. It was probably better this way, I really don't need to contend with her body, and the torrid of lustful thoughts it would create, I thought to myself. Well, I had better just get finished and go do what my mother told me to do, I told myself. As I came around the pool, I noticed JM standing behind the shed, her hand inside her bikini bottoms. My mind flashed back to Susan's story of JM and Jason. I forgot everything else, I let go of the power lever, the electric hum stopped, and I headed behind the shed. Without a word JM dropped to her knees in front of me. She lowered my shorts and allowed my cock to hang out
I stepped forward and pressed my tool into her face, JM received the swelling head into her mouth, as she grasped under my balls. The skill of her mouth surpassed any, I was sure, even though I only had two others to compare it to. I looked down as she sucked only the head, then pulled it from her mouth, and looked up at me. Her gaze was that of a child, looking for approval. Those eyes, that look, I couldn't make myself stop, even though I knew this wasn't what I should be doing, if I loved Susan. I watched as her tongue welcomed my dick inside her wide, full lips. Her suction fought to hold my cock inside, but she pulled it out, with a popping sound
Then back inside, deeper down the shaft she went, until I felt my head hit the tight entrance to her throat. Her tongue working around the whole rod inside her mouth, as she moved it in and out. Then she went as deep as it would go, with a fake gag, she extracted it, only to plunge it back in. I took hold of her head and pushed hard into her face, then halfway out, then to the bottom again, just holding it there. She was looking up with just her eyes, they cried out, like those of a scared little girl, as my thrusting cock assaulted her mouth. I knew then, that I needed to satisfy her need, to satisfy my cock, she needed my cum to fill her mouth, so she would know, she was a good little girl. After several more violent plunges as far down her throat as my gorged flesh would reach, my balls prepared themselves, by pulling up tight. I had been sexually frustrated since that afternoon with SN, but had not found a release, now, my balls were finally going to get to empty their pent up orgasm. I hit bottom, then pulled out until just my dick head was between her lips


My knees went weak as my balls released. Jasmin took hold of the shaft and milked it up and down, helping to pump my load inside her mouth. I felt like I was ejaculating for minutes, as cum spilled out the corner of Jasmin's sexy mouth. She extracted my dick head, tilted her head back, revealing a mouth full of white fluid, then she swallowed hard, and licked her lips. She looked up at me for praise, or approval, for what she had done. My lust raged, like I had not even been satisfied as I thought about what was happening. I mustered all the courage I could find, spurred on by the memory of Susan's story, I took JM by her shoulders, pushed her back, and eased her to the ground. Standing over her, I reached for her bottoms and pulled downward. Jasmin, without a sound, raised her ass, allowing me to remove her bathing suit
GIRL PUNISHED

girl punished

ENTER TO GIRL PUNISHED
Her bald pussy looked so young, and inexperienced, as I pushed her legs apart. I took a deep breath, as I realized the magnitude of this girl's beauty, a perfect female specimen, and I was about to reenact her first sexual experience with her! I had gently and sensually taken my time when I had my face between Susan's legs, but Jasmin's aroma over took me, and I plunged my face between her legs, digging my tongue inside her body to drink her female juices. Susan's taste had been similar, but Jasmin's sharp nectar, made me crazy, as I sucked her flowing juices into my mouth. My lust exploded, I had to fuck her now, fuck her hard and fast. I got on top of her, forced her legs further apart, aimed my stiff dick between her lips, then pushed it against her, but didn't enter her right away. I wanted to force it straight to the hilt, but her eyes pleaded with me to go easy, to be gentle with her. Jasmin had taken on a completely different personality, she wasn't in charge, she wanted to be taken, controlled. I felt her soaking wet inner lips as I pushed a little harder, then I heard Jasmin for the first time, "Fuck me Jason, I want you to fuck me, please." I shoved my cock through the opening and kept going until my body hit hers. I just laid there, feeling her wonderful flesh holding my cock, sending waves of extreme pleasure through my balls, and everywhere else I could feel. The door bell rang on the outside ringer, "shit, that's Stacy, you have to go!" With those words, Jasmin started pushing me off her. My cock shined with her excessive juices as I climbed to my feet. "Joe, I'm sorry, Stacy can't know about this side of me


Please keep this our secret, and it would be good if you don't let SN know either, it will be better that way, for her." Jasmin's words did nothing to ease the pain I felt in my straining cock, but I appreciated that she was sorry. I looked at the lawn mower as I pulled up my shorts, and Jasmin pulled on her bathing suit. She said, "Don't worry about that, I'll finish it." Just before I got to the back gate and Jasmin to her backdoor, she stopped, and added, "Joe, be gentle with her, please." "What the fuck!", I shouted in my mind as I walked back towards my house, with a throbbing dick in my shorts, unable to fathom what had just happened. I was used by Jasmin to act out her childhood experience, the experience of losing her virginity. But, right as my cock was enjoying the most wonderful feeling, I was thrown out of the backyard. I was left just as fucken horny as when Susan had to run me off three days earlier. I notice my mom's car was gone, wow, what a change of luck, I thought, as I headed for the attic. I didn't know where my mom went or when she would be back, but I'd worry about that when the time came. Right now, I was going to enjoy the view, while I emptied my extremely frustrated balls. Stacy is going to be a senior this year, and not that Jasmin's beauty should be in comparison to anyone else, but if there was going to be a beauty contest in my world, Stacy and Jasmin would surely be the top two picks
CLUBTUG.COM
Stacy, in a bikini might make up for her terrible timing. I waited a few minutes for the two girls to come outside, while sweating my ass off. Finally, JM lead her older friend out the back door. My, oh my, where has Stacy been hiding those, was all I could think? Her tits in a bikini looked way bigger than I had ever seen them, she must keep them squished down, under tight wraps. The two equally hot chicks, in tiny bikinis sat side by side on lounge chairs. Jasmin, is one of the sexiest girls I have ever seen, but in her own way. She's like the hot, blond, California beach chick, with brown tanned skin, big round, firm, grape fruit shaped tits, with big nipples, and a round, fuckable ass. The kind of ass that you just have to turn your head to look at, no matter who is watching you. You could be standing girl punished next to your sweet old granny, and you'd still turn and stare. Stacy, she's in a different category of gorgeous
GIRL PUNISHED

girl punished

ENTER TO GIRL PUNISHED
The contrast of JM. Black hair, naturally dark skin, a strong, muscular build, with a rock hard athletic ass. Nice sized tits, that set high on her chest. Stacy is an honor student, one of the community stars, the girl every mom wants their boy to date. She's always doing right thing, such an unlikely companion for JM. Maybe this union, was Jasmin's way to try and have a different reputation? My friend's older brother dated Stacy, so I know she is not the kind of girl JM is. So, it is obvious why JM didn't want Stacy to know she was spread eagle, on the ground, getting fucked by the "lawn boy." Timmy told me his brother always bitched because he "couldn't get shit off Stacy." After a few minutes of conversation, which I wish I could have heard, JM got up and stood next to Stacy's chair


Seemingly, without warning, JM stripped her barely there bikini top, freeing her melons to swing in the sun. Stacy looked at JM, but I had no way to tell whether she was alarmed, shocked, or okay with her friend's exhibition. When Stacy got up also, she stood just inches from her half naked friend, looking her right in the face. Oh, how I wished I had super sonic hearing, what are they saying to each other, what will JM have to say to get this stunning, prude, to tan naked in her backyard? I watched JM standing with her hands on her hips, talking to her friend. My heart almost stopped at the sight of Jasmin's hand moving to Stacy's shoulder, as she stepped toe to toe with her. Jasmin's hand moved to the back of Stacy's neck, her head tilted as she drew her nervous friend's face towards hers. The two girls lips cautiously touched together, as Stacy's hand moved between them, like she was going to push back, but ended up in Jasmin's grasp


Their fingers intertwined, Jasmin pulled Stacy's head closer, then locked her in a passionate kiss. Their kiss broke off suddenly, but the two girls didn't move. I imagined Jasmin's prevailing gaze, drawing her friend back to her, as their lips finally embraced once again. Passion seemed to be replacing fear as their tongues touched together inside each other's mouth. Stacy's top dropped from her neck and hung below her tits, by the bottom string. Stacy's free hand came to her naked breast defense, but Jasmin's hand dropped from Stacy's neck, to her lower back, and she pulled her friend up against her. With their naked tits pressed together, Jasmin's seductive lips found Stacy's mouth, and the two girls continued to made out. I was breathing so hard I almost blacked out as I watched the most beautifully erotic sexual encounter. Two drop dead gorgeous, teenage girls, locked in a passionate make out session, with their nude breast smashed together. When Jasmin finally stepped back, my eyes focused on the unreal sight protruding from Stacy's body


Her tits were not only much larger than I expected, but their shape was unbelievable. She had the type of tits that I referred to as ski slope tits. They hung down, but then curved around at the bottom, and the nipples mocked gravity as they pointed practically towards the sky! She didn't really have nipples, the whole top of her pointy tit was a nipple. The whole tit came to a big dark point. So, suckable, they screamed out for a mouth to take them in. Jasmin's hand was rejected two times, as it reached for those wonderful flesh mounds, but then she finally planted her palm gently under Stacy's left tits, and slowly moved it around the side, and then up over the nipple
GIRL PUNISHED

girl punished

ENTER TO GIRL PUNISHED
Stacy reacted with a jerking turn of her upper body, at the realization of her friends seductive embrace. Jasmin countered by taking her friend's hand and placing it on her own round tit. Stacy seemed to be subdued by her hand's interaction with another female's breast. Jasmin's hand on top of Stacy's, help her massage the tit under her hand. With her hand still grasping Jasmin's tit, the two girls locked mouths together in another hot make out session. While passion grew between them, Jasmin's hand found Stacy's tit, and was allowed to work all around it, without anymore protests. My cock erupted as Jasmin's mouth cautiously approached Stacy's upturned nipple. Stacy's face seemed to scream for help, while her mammary gland was sucked, but her body refused to do anything, except receive Jasmin's advances
Jasmin's mouth suction drew Stacy's tit out two inches, into a pointy crown and then moved on to the next. While her mouth assaulted Stacy's tits, Jasmin's hand wandered down Stacy's stomach, kneaded her hairy mound, then found its way between Stacy's legs. Stacy fought off her friend's advances between her legs, but clearly, her commitment to win the battle was gone. After a few impotent swatting motions, her feet moving apart in surrender to Jasmin's hand. Stacy seemed hypnotized by Jasmin's sexual powers, as her bottoms were pulled past her hips, down her thighs and to her feet. Even against her dark skin, Stacy's V-shaped, black pubic hair stood out, like an arrowhead, pointing the way to her vagina
GIRL PUNISHED

girl punished

ENTER TO GIRL PUNISHED
Jasmin planted a kiss just above Stacy's bush and then kissed her way up, all the way back to her friend's lips. While kissing with passion only known by new lovers, Jasmin guided Stacy down on the chair behind her. Stacy's eyes seemed locked on Jasmin's crotch, as she lowered her bottoms to her feet. Maybe she was shocked that JM was shaved bald, or maybe just overwhelmed by the magnitude of having another girls' pussy, just feet from her face? I beat my dick like a madman, trying to get one more load out of my over used balls, while Jasmin slithered her way up Stacy's body, allowing her erect nipples to slide over various body parts. Jasmin gave Stacy one more kiss on the lips, before moving her face between Stacy's legs. I was sure I could see Stacy mouthing the word, "no," over and over, as another girl's lip made contact with her pussy. Stacy's head turned violently, side to side, as Jasmin's hands spread her legs, and a tongue penetrated her pussy, probably for the first time. My mother turned into the driveway, but I just kept devouring the scene with my eyes, still punishing my sore cock. I'd figure out what to tell my mother later, there was no way I was going to miss this. I guess I'd rather be caught masturbating by my mother than miss Jasmin making love to another girl. Jasmin's perfect ass, with her cheeks spread, stared me in the face as she knelled between Stacy's legs, devouring her pussy. What I wouldn't give to be there, sending my swollen cock head deep inside her ass, while she ate Stacy
Stacy's legs started moving around and then her ass lifted off the chair, forcing her cunt up into Jasmin's face. She was obviously enjoying herself. I heard the door close downstairs as Jasmin stepped over Stacy's chair, with her dripping crotch positioned over her friend's face. Stacy's mouth reached for Jasmin's hole, as it was lowered towards her face. Stacy's lust seemed to have far surpassed her reservations, as she prepared to eat her friend. I was breathing hard as I approached another orgasm, "Joe, what are you doing up there?" Came from my mother, at the same moment Stacy's mouth reached Jasmin's parted lips. My cock exploded as I yelled out, "Oh, I, um, I'll be right down, mom." Surely, my mother could tell I was under some extreme pressure, from my broken speech, but I didn't care, even if she could climb up and see me milking my prick, I couldn't stop. I was vexed by JM, as was Stacy. I stalled long enough to see Jasmin turn around and lower her ass towards Stacy's face, as she prepared for the 69 position
GIRL PUNISHED

girl punished

ENTER TO GIRL PUNISHED
Right before she started to squat she seemed to look right towards me, as if, she knew I was watching her. I wondered if SN had told her, and she was putting on a show, hoping I'd be watching. I knew that position, as Jasmin's ass approached Stacy's face. I knew she was being treated to a wonderful view of that perfect butt, soon to be followed by a tasty treat. I licked my lips remembering the night Jasmin impaled me with her body, in that same way. I sympathized with Stacy, who was probably more terrified than I had been that night. I wondered if this was her first ever, experience with a girl, or did I have an explanation for my friend's brother. Stacy wasn't a prude, she had other interests. My mother yelled, "you are letting all the heat down here, and you still didn't do what I told you to do


Get down here, now!" As much as I could have watched those two girls make love to each other all day, I knew I had better come up with a story and get down from the attic. During the first day of school, I stared into space, dreaming of scenes from yesterday. I thought of Jasmin's sucking lips, the feel of her insides on my dick, suddenly having to pull my cock out and go home horny, but mostly I missed SN. I had hardly seen her for almost a week, I needed to hear the rest of the story about her aunt's house. I missed her lips locked with mine, her tender touch on my body and her sweet face. I didn't want to fuck her anymore, I wanted to make love to her. Somehow, I think I had fallen in love with that twelve year old, and somehow I was going to have to figure out what to do about it. Finally, it was Friday afternoon
GIRL PUNISHED

girl punished

ENTER TO GIRL PUNISHED
That whole first week of school had dragged on. Even with my sexual exploits, bolstering my confidence, being a freshman sucked. I had spent three years in middle school, so when I left last year, I was on top. I knew all the teachers, place, ways to beat the system, and cute girls. Now I had to learn all that over again, most of the girls didn't even know freshmen guys were alive. Even the freshmen girls were more interested in the older boys. There were only two bright spots during my week, one came on Wednesday, when me and a few friends were walking in the cafeteria and Jasmin waved at me. Talk about a confidence boost! Talk about a body that does justice to a school uniform
GIRL PUNISHED

girl punished

ENTER TO GIRL PUNISHED
It sucks having an erection in school. The other good moment, came Thursday, garbage night. Normally, taking the cans to the street is something I don't enjoy, but I met SN outside. We hid behind my dad's car and made out for as long as we could, without someone looking for us. I laid her on the ground and laid on top of her
BurningTicket - LatexSlutShow
I kissed her passionately, while humping my cock against her crotch. It felt so good between her legs, my boner grinding against her mound, her body responding to mine. I could hardly let her go, wanting to make love to her, right there in the driveway. "Joe, we'll get together again soon, but I have to go inside and do my homework." SN said those words as she pulled moist material from her crack, and head towards her house. Then she added, "and don't forget, we have a deal, you still have to do your part." I had actually put our deal out of my mind. I had a conflict now, the thought of watching a girl get fucked by her dog, was surely something not to be passed up. However, I wanted to do the dog's deed
I wasn't even sure I want her to do it, and didn't expect she would want to anymore, now knowing why her sister had been doing it! My conflict didn't stop my balls from throbbing later that night in the shower, while I memorized the feeling of laying between those young legs and how it felt holding SN, as I thrust my body against her body. Her pelvis pushing up against me, let me know she had needs too. I stroked my soap covered dick, imagining I was finally making love to Susan. While watching Saturday morning cartoons, I noticed SN, JM and their dad leaving, and my heart sank. I had been hoping this would be the day I finally got to spend some time with SN, but where were they going, I wondered. The phone startled me from a snooze, and then my mother came into the room. "Joe, go next door and help Mrs. Davis with her dresser, she just called." Her dresser, what about undress her? "OK, mom, I guess I'll be right back." I wondered what she could need me to do, that she had explained to my mother that quickly, as I walked the twenty yards to her front door
JugTicket - NatureBreasts
Half way to her house, I realized my shorts barely covered my hanging testicles, I thought maybe I better go back and change. I knocked on the door anyway, the most likely thing was, if she called my mother, she actually did want my help with something, and I'd be done shortly. Nobody would notice my hanging balls. I was greeted by a very beautiful woman, when the door opened. I knew Mrs. Davis was a beautiful woman, even hot, but somehow, her greeting me at her front door, made me feel like a first grader meeting his new teacher for the first time. I was overwhelmed by her massive tits, no bra, and her womanly curves. This woman birthed, Susan and Jasmin. "Good morning, Mrs
GIRL PUNISHED

girl punished

ENTER TO GIRL PUNISHED
Davis, you needed me, for something?" "Please, Joe, call me Chris, especially when nobody else is around. Mrs. Davis, makes me feel old." She smiled and motioned for me to enter. I said, "If I called you grandmother, you still wouldn't look old." I immediately wished I hadn't spoken those words. Mrs. Davis said, "Joe, let's hope you will not be calling me that for a while, Okay." as she closed the door behind me. I wondered if that was a general statement, or was that, "okay," on the end for emphasis. If it was, was it her way of telling me not to fuck her daughters, or just not to knock them up? I didn't have a clue how to get my foot out of my mouth, so I stopped short at the sight of pictures of the girls
GIRL PUNISHED

girl punished

ENTER TO GIRL PUNISHED
I noticed SN in a dress, fixed up like a beauty queen, I had never seen her in a dress, and she was very attractive. "Wow, is this Susan?" Then, I noticed JM in a similar dress, she didn't look sexy at all, just gorgeous, what a beautiful girl, I thought. Mrs. Davis, said, "Yes, and that's JM, they were both in a pageant that year, and both got first place in their age group." For the next long minutes Mrs. Davis, pointed to different pictures, explaining when and who it was. Even telling me detailed stories about their lives
I tried to pay close attention, because I was interested to hear about Susan's life, but I was terribly distracted by Mrs. Davis's, let's say, woman-ness, for lack of a better word. I reminded myself of my resolve, as Mrs. Davis stood uncomfortably close to me. Her voice on my ear, her sweet perfume, the occasional bump of her body against mine, even her tremendous breast had been rubbing against my back, as she pointed girl punished past me at pictures on the wall. Despite, what we had already done, all this made me nervous, because the reality was, this was an incredible, married woman, my neighbor, Susan's mother, and let's face it, I'm just a kid. I looked down, and to my shock, my hardon was outside my shorts. It had raised the material, now it was outside, standing straight up. Before I could react, I felt two hard nipples being pressed into my back, as Mrs
BurningTicket  - BerlinPublicBangers
Davis's hands reached around me, on each side. One hand pressed into my stomach, while the other suddenly sent sparks through my throbbing erection. "What is this, young man, you seem to have something sticking out, down here." Mrs. Davis, whispering those words into my ear, made my hormones go crazy. I forgot what I had promised myself. I reached behind me, took an ass cheek into each hand, and pulled her warm body tight against mine. My mature lover responded by kissing my neck and ear, while stroking my dick


My heart raced and my sex drive soared, I knew I wanted her, I wanted to eat her pussy, and make her feel good. Mrs. Davis, jerked her hips forward, while yanking my ass to them, then said, "Young man, I need you to satisfy me, take me in there." In the living room, my nervous fingers undid her jeans in front of the couch. I watched as she worked the tight jeans down over her wide hips, wiggling side to side. Her panties came down with her pants, and I took a deep breath as I admired her pubic area. Dirty blond hair, trimmed to perfection. I took the bottom of her shirt, slowly raised it, and she responded by lifting her arms. While the shirt passed her breasts, it caught the bottom of both, they lifted and then dropped down with a bounce, as I pushed past them. Their enormous beauty surprised me, even though I had seen them many times


I took a long look at the massive melons, with their giant nipples planted on top. They hung down, but not because they were sagging, just because they were so big and heavy. I lifted one in each hand, feeling their weight, before kissing each nipple. I sucked hard like a nursing baby on each breast, until my nose noticed the sweet scent of her nectar, drifting up from between mother Davis's legs. I was excited by the thought of making her cum with my mouth, like Susan had
I took one more opportunity to slid my tongue inside her mouth, and Mrs. Davis took my tongue between her lips and sucked it hard in and out of her mouth, like she was giving me a tongue blow job. After she was on her back, next to the couch, I knelt between her legs, looking up and down her body. I really couldn't believe this was real, I was knelling over a grown woman, the mother of the girl I thought was going to be my girlfriend. I forced myself to ignore the scariness of what was happening, and approached her womanhood, with my hungry mouth. Each Davis woman looked a little different between their legs, but their smell was surely kin, and all three gave me the same weak in my knees feeling. I took a huge breath in and planted my lips against her pussy. There was so much more pussy flesh to contend with, so much more to suck into my mouth. I filled my mouth with each side of her cunt, one at a time, before poking my tongue between them
BurningTicket - LatexSlutShow
My taste buds exploded with delight, as they dipped into the juicy tissue. I spread apart the thick flesh, revealing her pink insides. My mouth felt at home between her legs as I drank in her juice. My tongue easily entered inside her young teen boy body, and circled around with room to spare. I used my whole mouth to spread her pussy wide apart. Her fluids smeared all over my lips, nose and chin as I forced her wide open, until I worked my way to the top of her channel. Susan had a tiny little clit, Jasmin's was pretty big, but when I uncovered Mrs. Davis's, it was giant. I sucked it into my mouth, beating it up with my tongue, like it was a little speed bag for my tongue to work out with
BurningTicket - Spin2Swing
Each time I flicked, and sucked it, it grew a little bigger, and Mrs. Davis grew a little more excited. I glanced up over her bush to see her hands squeezing her tits. Using cream from her wet hole, I slimmed up her asshole, then shoved my finger inside it, and nibbled on her gorged pussy bud. Mrs. Davis's ass jumped off the carpet against my face, then back onto my probing finger. As soon as her ass plunged on to my finger, I attacked her clit with a more forceful lick, sending her ass off the ground again. This time I followed it, shoving two fingers even deeper, and more forcefully taking her organ between my teeth and flicking it. Mrs. Davis, lost all composure, her back arched, her ass shot two feet off the floor, and her insides poured fluid onto my hand and down over her ass
I shoved my face deep into the her erupting pussy to drink her female cum, which cause her to gasp, scream and clamp her legs together on my head. Her body continued flopping up and down off the floor, with my face locked between her legs, still sucking her flesh. When her thrashing finally stopped, she released my head, and said, "son, your tongue is very experienced, somehow. I haven't gotten off like that, for a long time." With a big smile on her face, she sat up and kissed me. Then she helped me to my feet, and pulled my shorts down. I stepped out of them and looked down into Mrs
BurningTicket - FemdomViolation
Davis's eyes. As she looked up at me, she took my balls in her hand, and said, "these are some lovely balls, son. They're so swollen, and full of cum. Let me take care of that for you." Then while still looking up at me, she looped her fingers around my sack, above my balls, pulled down on them, and licked them, like a kid with a lollipop. The way she worked my nuts around in her mouth, was like nothing I had ever felt. I can't even find words to describe how intense it felt, as she serviced my balls with her mouth, sucking them in and out, squeezing them with her lips, as they passed through their sucking grip. At the same time, her hand ran up and down my dick. Finally, Mrs. Davis, took my cock head between her succulent lips
My heart raced as she worked her way down my shaft, her lips grabbing at my flesh, inch by inch they ate my rod. Suddenly, she let my cock pop out of her mouth, in slapping up against my stomach, and then bounced like a just used diving board. Mrs. Davis, looked up over my erection, with a fond smile, "That reminds me of Jack's cock, I was about your age when he first fucked me. I had just turned thirteen. I had been sucking his beautiful cock for two years already, but when I turned thirteen, I finally let him take my virginity." Mrs. Davis, sighed, and a satisfied smile went across her face
"I can remember it right now, like it was yesterday, when his cock penetrated my body. All my friends said I was nuts dating someone so old, but I loved him. I loved getting fucked by his big cock, whenever, and wherever, we could. We fucked like crazy for two years before he knocked me up, with Jasmin. I hated all the problems it caused with my family, but I loved having his baby inside me
BurningTicket - AssBangersBall
" With those words, she took my full length inside her mouth and throat. Her head went on and off my rod, like she was jerking me off, with her mouth. My cum started to boil in my swollen nuts, and I expected to fill my neighbor's beautiful face before long. Without a word, Mrs. Davis, took my cock out of her sucking hole, and guided me to the floor, face down. After I was flat on my stomach, she massaged my upper thighs and my ass cheeks, before spreading my ass and licking my asshole. Her tongue poked and licked all around my puckered hole, as my hips jerked instinctively, trying to get more tongue inside my sensitive hole
I was about to cum on the carpet from the inconceivable pleasure my butt hole was experiencing. But, the wonderful ass eating stopped as unexpectedly as it started, and Mrs. Davis rolled me over, sucked my dick to the base one time, and then told me to sit up. She sat on the couch, her ass all the way to the edge, her legs spread wide, and her fingers between her legs. "Son, can you jerk off for me? I want to see you beat off, and shoot your cum. Shoot it right here for me, can you do that, honey?" I felt a little funny masturbating in front of someone, while they watched and waited for my load. But, what really was hard for my mind to understand, was why she called me son, and honey. It was like my mother talking to me. Kneeling right between her legs, I started stroking my extremely hard dick, while she fingered her pussy and worked over her inflamed clit. The faster I stroked, the faster Mrs
CLUBTUG.COM
Davis's fingers worked and the harder she moaned. As my balls got ready, she said, "get a little closer." I leaned in a little, so my cock was just two inches from her spread pussy. Mrs. Davis held it wide open, all her red flesh exposed, her hole looked hungry, like it needed my cock inside it. I wanted to shove it inside her and feel her flesh take my orgasm, like it had last time, but I knew better this time. Mrs. Davis's juicy hole started flowing like a river as my balls jerked, sending their first spurt. I watched as my dick made a bullseye, a direct hit in the center of her oozing hole, then on her clit, then on her bush. Her fingers eagerly smeared my jizz all around her wet pussy, as more fluid poured from her body. Mrs. Davis unexpectedly pulled me by my still jerking cock, and said, "Shove it in me, take me, I need you inside me, son." I shoved the full length inside her soaking wet hole, shouting, "Oh, Mrs


Davis." As wide and used as her fuck hole was, it still felt like a million tiny fingers massaging my sensitive flesh. It was the most wonderful place for my cock to be, it was at home in her pussy, that's what it was made for, pussy holes. I humped as hard and as fast as I could, once I was inside her. My lover raised her legs up high, to give me the deepest penetration I could get. I fucked like a jack rabbit, slapping my flesh against hers, until my balls emptied again, this time deep inside Mrs. Davis's body. Then, I laid there in her arms, enjoying her smooth flesh against my skin, as my cock softened inside her body. Mrs. Davis sighed, "Joe, you just fucked the hell out of me, surely, now you could stop calling me Mrs. Davis!" After breaking off her passionate kiss, girl punished Mrs
GIRL PUNISHED

girl punished

ENTER TO GIRL PUNISHED
Davis said, "I'm sorry if things got a little strange, Joe. Sometimes I get a little kinky, and I got so excited, I lost it. Remember, this has to stay between us, no matter what happens in the future!" She kissed me again, smiled, and told me to go home, "You better go, before your mother thinks I'm molesting you. And don't forget what I told you, be careful with that thing, you could hurt a young girl if you're not careful." She made that last statement with a smile, was that a message or just a comment, I wondered as I walked back to my house. Jasmin seemed to know I was going to do SN, did her mother know also? I hoped, but the way things had been going lately, it didn't look like it was going to happen, anytime soon. All afternoon, I tried to comprehend what had taken place, but it was so confusing for my young mind and emotions to take hold of
CLUBTUG.COM
Did I just add more seed to a woman trying to get pregnant? Does she know I'm going to fuck Susan? Why would she start calling me son? Does she want to feel like she's fucking her son? How could SN be my girlfriend, while I'm fucking her mother? How could SN even be my girlfriend? She's twelve, what the fuck happened to my normal life?

GIRL PUNISHED girl punished

girl punished, tit babe sex, amy reid cum, lesbian kissing and licking and sex, playing with tits, asslick sex, asian bigs, tattoo couch,
Related posts:
0 comments

{ Last Page } { Page 1 of 3 } { Next Page }


Porn